THE LIBRARY 
 
 OF 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY 
 
 OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 PRESENTED BY 
 
 PROF.CHARLES A. KOFOID AND 
 
 MRS. PRUDENCE W. KOFOID 
 
/ 
 
India AND THE HINDOOS: 
 
 A POPULAR VIEW 
 
 THE GEOGRAPHY, HISTORY, GOVERNMENT, MANNERS, CUSTOMS, 
 LITERATURE AND RELIGION OF THAT ANCIENT PEOPLE. 
 
 F. De W. WARE), 
 
 LATE MISSIONARY AT MADRAS, AND MEMBER OP THE "AMERICAN 
 ORIENTAL SOCIETY." 
 
 NEW YORK: 
 
 JAMES MILLEE, PUBLISHER, 
 
 779 Broadway. 
 
 18 77. 
 
TO 
 
 EDWARD ROBINSON, D,D., 
 
 PRESIDENT; 
 
 WITH THE 
 
 OTHER OFFICERS AND MEMBERS 
 
 OF THE 
 
 A.EfflI3IIiII<DAKT ©laSHS^l'AIL i©(DIIIil'T, 
 THIS VOLUME 
 la BEBPECTFULLY DEDICATED BY THEIR FELLOW LABORER IN Ti 
 CAUSE OF EASTERN LEARNING, 
 
 THE AUTHOR. 
 
V5 4l^ 
 
 W I ^ 
 
 A FEW WORDS TO THE READER. 
 
 Op those who take this volume in hand, a few may recog- 
 nize in the author an acquaintance and friend, while to others 
 he is a stranger, whose name even they have never before 
 heard. To this latter and more numerous class, a few intro- 
 ductory statements may not be inappropriate. 
 
 In the Fall of 1836 I sailed from Boston, a missionary to 
 the natives of Southern India. My shipmates were the Rev. 
 Messrs. Cherry, Cope, Crane, Muzzy, Tracy, Dr. Steele, and 
 our wives. Two of these, Dr. Steele and Mrs. Muzzy, lie 
 buried on the continent, and Mrs. Cherry at Jaflfna, Ceylon. 
 Our destination was the ancient and far-famed city of Madura,* 
 where and in the neighboring villages Christian operations had 
 been successfully commenced, under the direction of the Rev. 
 Messrs. Todd, Eckard, Hall, Lawrence, Poor, and D wight, the 
 first and last three of whom were in the field when we arrived. 
 After residing for about six years in that city, I removed to 
 Madras, and was associated with Rev. Messrs. Winslow and 
 Hutchings, and Mr. Hunt. Here I labored in preaching, 
 superintending schools, and writing for the press, until the 
 state of my health required a return to my native land, from 
 which I had been absent ten years. During my residence in 
 * Pronounced Madjura. 
 
VI PREFACE. 
 
 India, I travelled mucli over the soutliern districts — ^went tw 
 Ceylon twice, and acquainted myself with the condition of that 
 long-established and successful mission — -journeyed southward 
 and witnessed the wonderful effects of evangelizing efforts in 
 Tinnevelly, with its whole villages of converts to Christianity 
 — spent several days at Tanjore, under the roof of the aged and 
 venerable Kohloff, a pupil and successor of the celebrated 
 Swartz — travelled westward to Bangalore, where, during several 
 months of ill health, I shared the hospitality of the Rev. Mr. 
 Crisp, (whose necessary return to England cannot be too much 
 regretted, so well qualified was he for the post he then held, of 
 instructor to a large class of native young men, who were pre- 
 paring for the ministry,) — passed on to Mysore, also the centre 
 of interesting missions under the London and Wcsleyan Socie- 
 ties. Hundreds of miles have I journeyed through native 
 towns and villages, alone or accompanied by esteemed fellow- 
 laborers, preaching the Gospel, superintending schools, circu- 
 lating Bibles, distributing tracts, arguing with Brahmins, min- 
 gling with the thousands who were congregated at annual 
 festivals, and warning them of their sin and danger — entreat- 
 ing the common people, who "heard us gladly," to behold the 
 "Lamb of God," and using all means at our command to 
 secure for our faith an interested attention from the multitude 
 of idolaters. Hours were spent in exchanging thoughts with 
 missionaries of all societies and denominations upon the condi- 
 tion of the Hindoos, and the most hopeful way of inducing 
 them to embrace the better faith of Christ. While there, I 
 took notes upon what I saw and heard ; and since my return I 
 have been permitted to plead for the Hindoos in most of the 
 cities of New York, in many of the churches of Connecticut, 
 
PREFACE. VU 
 
 in company with my worthy friend, the Rev. Mr. Cowlcs, and 
 to a limited extent at the "West. The reception I everywhere 
 met with was of the most gratifying character, and I would 
 express thus publicly my thanks to the many pastors who have 
 allowed me to address their congregations upon this subject of 
 deep and enduring interest — the wants of India, and the way 
 to relieve them. 
 
 Providence at length indicated that I should assume a pas- 
 toral charge, which I have done, over an endeared people, but 
 with no abatement of my interest in the cause of India mis- 
 sions. 
 
 During my journeyings over the country, it was often sug- 
 gested to me, that when I had no further use for my manu- 
 scripts, in oral lectures and addresses, I should put them in a 
 form for the press. Hence, this book, which is designed as a 
 plain, colloquial statement of facts, the results of reading and 
 conversation, confirmed and illustrated by personal observation 
 *and reflection. The aim of the work is to bring before the 
 reader's mind Inidia as it was and as it is, in a secular as well 
 as a religious aspect. 
 
 Reader, allow me, in conclusion, to entreat you to think 
 more about the Hindoos, especially in respect to their religious 
 state and prospects. Thinking will lead to feeling ; feeling tc 
 prayer ; and prayer to effort. If this book awaken in any 
 mind a deeper interest in the Hindoos, or lead in any instance 
 to increased exertion for their social happiness or spiritual im- 
 provement, my aim will be secured and my prayer answered. 
 
 F. De W. ward. 
 
 Geneseo, (Livingston Co., iV. Y".,) Sept., 1850. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER L 
 
 OEOGRAFHZCAL 8U&VXT. 
 
 lAM* 
 
 Relative position — ^Boundaries — Geographical divisions — ^Names of 
 opposite Sea Coasts — Mountains described — Droogs — Rivers — 
 Tanks — Wells — Modes of drawing water — Cataracts — Courtallum 
 — Nullahs — Hot Springs — Lakes — Salt Marshes — Face of the 
 Country — Seasons — Climate — Extremes of heat and cold — Means 
 of avoiding the constant and oppressive warmth — Longevity — ^Dis- 
 eases — ^Features of Constitution needful in a foreigner who would 
 live long in India — Rapidity of death's doings illustrated by facts 
 — Comparative healthfulness of different seasons — Cities and large 
 Towns named and described ------ 1 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 NATUEAIi PRODUCTIONS OP INDIA. 
 
 Introductory remarks — Elephants — Rajah of Mysore's State Car- 
 riage — Rhinoceros — ^Wild Boar — Camel — ^Dromedary — Bear (an- 
 ecdote of an Indian Huntei* and Mountain Bear) — Deer, various 
 species — Goat — Sheep — Buffalo — Ox — Cow — Brahminee Bull — 
 Ganjal — Amee — Yak — Horse — Ass — Mule — ^Dziggetai — Monkey, 
 various tribes {anecdote of a Monkey and flock of Crows) — Bat — 
 Porcupine — Sloth — Armadillo — Mangoose — Loris — Squirrel — 
 Chipmuck — Rats — Ratel — Rabbits — Martin — Civet — Ichneumon 
 —Tiger — Lion — Panther — Leopard — Cheetah (mode of use by 
 hunters) — Cat — Jackal — Hyena — Lynx — Thibet Dog — Native 
 Dog — Lizzard — Gecko — Scorpion — Centipede — Tarantula— 
 
X CONTENTS. 
 
 Pacb 
 
 Cobra-de-Capella — Tic Polonga — Mountain Snake — Crocodile — 
 Anaconda — Tortoise — Frog — Insects (scene presented when enter- 
 ing a long-closed house) — White Ant (a choice dish) — Ant Hills 
 as seen by Bp. Heber — Birds and Fishes, a large variety of each 
 Class — Botany, including Vegetable, Fruit and Forest Trees, 
 Flowers — Minerals, &c. ------- 27 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 HISTORICAL SURVEY. • 
 
 What is know: of Ancient India — Invasions by Sesostris, Semira- 
 iTiis, Darius and Alexander — Invasion by Mahmoud of Guznee — 
 Somnaut captured — Its venerated Idol and Tenaple Gate — Success- 
 ors of Mahmoud — Invasions by the Portuguese — Dutch — East 
 India Company — Black Hole of Calcutta — Governors- General — 
 Relation of India to England — Remark of Dr. Duff — Measures 
 pursued by the English — Opinions and Feelings of the Hindoos — 
 An Historic Law respecting India — Characteristics of the several 
 periods of Hindoo History — An Eloquent Extract - - §1 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 INHABITANTS OF INDIA CLASSIFIED. 
 
 Population — ^Native Hindoos — ^Mohamedans {Annual Festivities) — 
 East Indians — European Residents, of several grades — Arabs — 
 Parsees — Chinese and Jews - - - - - - 83 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 GOVERNMENT OF INDIA. 
 
 The three Presidencies— Governor-General— Metropolitan Bishop — 
 Officers, &c. in the four Departments, Revenue, Judicial, Mili- 
 tary, and Ecclesiastical— General Remarks - - - - 91 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 PERSONAL APrEARANCE AND DRESS OF THE HINDOOS. 
 
 Figure and Physiognomy — Bodily Structure and Strength — Pedes- 
 trian Agility and Endurance — Emblematical Marks upon the 
 
CONTENTS. Xi 
 
 Paob 
 Forehead, Neck, &c., — Dress of the Men, of the Women, of the 
 Children — Ornaments ; their kind, value, and dangers - - 100 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 COURTEOUS CUSTOMS. 
 
 Hindoos a polite people — ^Visit from a Native — Salaam — Namaska- 
 riim — Sashamgam — Modes of addressing superiors — Epistles — 
 Materials of Writing— Different Styles of Address, to an Inferior, 
 an Equal, and a Superior — Remark by Abbe Du Bois - - 108 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 A HINDOO AT HOME. 
 
 Native Dvi^elling described — Furniture — Its apartments, especially 
 the Room of Anger — The Hindoo returning home — Preparations 
 for a meal — Rice and Curry — Mode of Eating — Sleeping-room — 
 Different modes pertaining to different classes — Price of dwelling 
 — Evil Eye, and other superstitious fears — Flower Gardens — 
 Market — Times of eating — Topics of conversation - - - 119 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 "^ HINDOO WATER CRAFT AND SAILORS. 
 
 Author's arrival at Madras — Reflections — Catamaran — Massuli- 
 boat — War Steamer — Merchantman — Dhony — Basket-boat— 
 Budgerow -- 127 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 HINDOO LAND CONVEVANCES. 
 
 Travelling propensity of the Hindoos — Primitive mode of carrying 
 a child — Cart and Bullocks — Canopied cart — Palanquin — Tonjon 
 — Miscellaneous vehicles in City and Town - - - - 140 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 HINDOO LITERATURE. 
 
 Languages of India — Antiquity of the Sanscrit — The Vedas — Shaa- 
 tras — Pooranas — Ramayanum, Analysis of, and Quotation from 
 
XU CONTENTS. 
 
 Faos 
 the Poem— Remark by Dr. Duff— Institutes of Menu, and other 
 Works on Hindoo Jurisprudence — Ethics — Extracts from the Ou- 
 ral and Ovviya — Miscellaneous Proverbs — Puncha tantrakathy — 
 Moothory — ^Nannery — Nalladiyar— Hindoo Poetry - - 155 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 SCIENCE OF THE HINDOOS. 
 
 The Hindoos not a barbarous People — ^Arithmetic — Geometry — ^Al- 
 gebra — Trigonometry — Astronomy — Geography — Chronology — 
 Natural Philosophy — Chemistry — Mineralogy — Botany — Geology 
 —Doctors — Medical Institutions at Calcutta — Polytechnic Institu- 
 tions — Lawyers — Present state of Learning in the land - • 181 
 
 CHAPTER XIIL 
 
 ARTS AND OCCUPATIONS OF INDIA. 
 
 Introductory Remark — Agriculture — Modes of Cultivation — ^^Native 
 Plow, Harrow and Threshing Machines — Cultivation of Rice, 
 Wheat, Barley, Indigo, Opium, Sugar, and Tobacco — Fabrics — Na- 
 tive Loom — Glass — Potter — Carpenter — Blacksmith — Goldsmith 
 — Shoemaker — Brassfounder — Barber — Confectioner — Florist — 
 Shopman — Washer-man — Oilman — Milkman — Fisherman — Dis- 
 tiller — Palanquin Bearer — Difficulty of introducing Modem Im- 
 plements — Public Buildings — Descriptions of Temples at Ele- 
 phanta, Syringham, and Madura — Droogs — Reflections upon be- 
 holding these Ruins -------- 195 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 POPULAR AMUSEMENTS OF INDIA. 
 
 Hindoos not fond of work— Card-playing— Backgammon— Domi- 
 noes — Checkers — Chess — Quoits — Marbles — Cock-fighting — 
 Dancing — Story-telling; Tale of the three deaf men — Theatrical 
 Exhibitions— Hunting — Gymnastics and Jugglery, illustrated by 
 descriptions of wondrous feats— Remarks - - _ - 2O6 
 
CONTENTS Ziii 
 
 FAaa 
 
 CHAPTER XV/ 
 
 MUSIC OF THK HINDOOS. 
 
 Remarks on the universal prevalence of Music — Antiquity of Hin- 
 doo Song — Remarkable statements by Sir William Jones — "No 
 accounting for tastes" — Hindoo Gamut — Extract from Abbe Du 
 Bois — Names of musical instruments — Style illustrated by Stan- 
 zas from the Poem of Arumuga Tambiran, sung at his baptism 
 —Two verses written in English by a Convert at Calcutta — Au- 
 thors of " Spiritual Songs" in Southern India - - - 219 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 PECULIAR CEREMONIES. 
 
 Two circumstances that impart importance to the Birth of a Hindoo 
 — Hindoo Names, whence derived, and the Ceremony of giving 
 them — ^Hindoo Marriages — Courtship— Desirable Qualities in a 
 Wife — Kooleen Brahmins — ^Death — Exclamations of a Mother 
 over a Dead Child — Strange Comforters — ^Nuisances gn the Gan* 
 ges — Burning of Bodies — Singular Custom in the Northern Dis- 
 tricts — Parsee mode with their Dead — Mohamedan Cemeteries — 
 Also Roman Catholic — Graves of Foreigners — Superiority of the 
 Gospel over Brahminism in the Dying Hour - - - 228 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 WOMAN IN INDIA. 
 
 Importance of Female Influence — Facts illustrating the relative posi- 
 sition of women in India: (1) Grief at their birth; (2) Subjection 
 exacted ; (3) Not to mention her husband's name ; (4) Not to 
 speak of her husband's excellencies ; (5) Not to be seen walking 
 with him ; (6) Not to take food with him ; (7) Is not inquired after 
 by guests ; and (8) Is not taught even the rudiments of knowledge 
 — Remarks by a Hindoo writer— Life and self-immolation of Hol- 
 lee Lutchema — Suppression of Sutteeism — Lord William Bentiqj:k 
 —Appeal ---240 
 
XIV CONTENTS. 
 
 Faqx 
 CI^APTER XVIII. 
 
 HINDOO CASTE. 
 
 Definition of Caste — Four-fold division — Origin and duties of Brah- 
 mins, Kshatiras, Veishas, and Soodras — Pariars— Six facts illus- 
 trating the evil influence of Caste upon its adherents — Its anti- 
 social and anti-l)enevolent character — A barrier to the progress of 
 Christian truth — A convert at Calcutta — Apology by Abbe Du 
 Bois — Early Views of Swartz, Bishop Heber, &c. — Action of 
 Bishop Wilson and Modern Missionaries — Caste doomed, and 
 what is now expected of all converts to Christianity - - 256 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 RELIGION OF THE HINDOOS. 
 
 Design of the Chapter — Brahm — Brahma — Vishnu — Siva — Ganesa 
 — Supramunyan — Doorga — Kalee — Latchmi— Sarasvati — Mun- 
 muthan — Indru — Sooryu — Kartikeya — Parvuna — Vuroona — 
 Yumu — Weakness of them all — Immorality — Character of the 
 worshippers — What can elevate India — Appeal to the Reader 267 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 inNDOOISM IN PRACTICE. 
 
 Facts indicating the Religious Tfendcncy of the Hindoos — Car Draw- 
 ing — Sailing — Hook Swinging — Passing through the Fii^— Other 
 and like Observances — Quotation from Bishop Heber respecting 
 the Moral Character of the Hindoos ----- 278 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 MEANS FOR ADVANCING CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA. 
 
 Harmony between these means — First Agency, Pleaching; to Stated 
 Congregations, in the Highways, at the Mission-House and at 
 Tayats, with Trials of Body, Mind and Heart — Second Agency, 
 Bible and Tract Distribution — Its Necessity and Success — Third 
 Agengy, Education, (1) Day Charity Schools, (2) Boarding 
 Schools, (3) Literary Seminaries, (4) Theological Academies, 
 and (5) English Schools— Concluding Remarks - - - 288 
 
CONTENTS. XV 
 
 Paox 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 LIGHTS AND SHADES OF MISSIONS IN INDIA. 
 
 Quotations from the Abb^ Du Bois, with Remarks in Opposition — 
 Considerations favorable to the Cause of Christian Truth in India 
 — (1) Change in Governmental Policy; (2) Disconnection of Gov- 
 ernment from Hindoo Festivals and Superstitious Ceremonies ; (3) 
 Improved Character of Foreign Residents; (4) Posture of the Na- 
 tive Mind towards the Religion of Christ ; (5) The existence in 
 India of a Christian Church, with many thousand Afembers; (6) 
 The array of Organized Means for Propagating the Truth ; and (7) 
 The Practical Interest of all Christendom in the Prospects of the 
 Hindoos — Certain Oflsets to these Encouragements— Summing up 
 of the whole subject -------- 306 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 CHRISTIAN MISSIONS IN INDIA. 
 
 The interest felt by Christendom in India— St. Thomas— Roman 
 Catholic Missions — Society for Propagating the Gospel — Danish 
 Missionary Society — English Baptist Missionary Society — London 
 Missionary Society — Scottish Missionary Society — Church Mis- 
 sionary Society — Free Church of Scotland Missions — American 
 Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions — American Baptist 
 Missionary Society — Presbyterian Foreign Missionary Society — 
 * Free Will Baptist Missions— Evangelical Lutheran Missions — 
 Concluding Remarks - - - - - -- - 323 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 Or, Vocabulary of Words and Terms in common use by writers on 
 India, arranged in alphabetical order . - . - . 330 
 
CHAPTER I. 
 
 Gjft,>)GRAPHICAL SURVEY. 
 
 Relative position — Boundaries — Geographical divisions — Names of 
 opposite Sea Coasts — Mountains described — Droogs — Rivers — Tanks 
 — Wells — Modes of drawing water — Cataracts — Courtallum — 
 Nullahs — Hot Springs — Lakes — Salt Marshes — Face of the country 
 — Seasons — Climate — Extremes of heat and cold — Means of 
 avoiding the constant and oppressive warmth — Longevity — 
 Diseases— Features of Constitution needful in a Foreigner who 
 would live long in India — Rapidity of death's doings illustrated by 
 facts — Comparative healthfulness of different seasons — Cities and 
 large Towns named and described. 
 
 The vast continent of Asia terminates on the south 
 in three peninsulas, the central and most important of 
 which is India. Bounded on three sides by water, and 
 on the fourth disjoined from the high table-land of 
 Thibet by the lofty Himalayas, nineteen hundred 
 miles in length and in breadth fifteen hundred, with 
 its extreme points in 8° and 35' North Latitude, and 
 in 67° and 92' East Longitude, this extensive 
 country embraces within its ample limits forty 
 districts, viz : in Northern India^ Cashmere, Sirmoor, 
 Grurwal, Kumaoon and Nepaul ; — in India Proper^ 
 1 
 
3 INDIA. 
 
 Lahore or the Punjaub, Mooltan, Delhi, Oude, Sind, 
 Ajneer or Rajpootana, Agra, Kuch, Guzerat, Malwa, 
 Allahabad, Bahar and Bengal ; — in the Deccan, 
 Khandesh, Gondwana, Berar, Orissa, Aurungabad, 
 Beder, Hyderabad, the Northern Circars, and Beja- 
 poor : and in Southern India^ Dooab, Ceded Dis- 
 tricts, Northern Carnatio, Kanara, Mysore, Barama- 
 hal, Salem, Central Carnatic, Malabar, Koorg, Coim- 
 batoor, Southern Carnatic and Travancore. 
 
 The Sea Coast on the west side from Bombay to 
 Cape Comorin is called by Europeans the Malabar, 
 and that on the East side the Coromandel. 
 
 The Mountains of the Peninsula are few in number, 
 but lofty and majestic. The Himalayas (or " Seats 
 of Snow") which form its northern boundary constitute 
 one of the sublimest features in the structure of our 
 globe, the highest peak as yet ascertained, rising 
 27,000 feet above the level of the sea, and lofty as the 
 Green Mountains of Vermont if piled upon the Chim- 
 borazo of South America. This cloud-capped summit 
 is esteemed the chosen residence of Siva, who, in re- 
 tiring from Ceylon, threw up the Himal ayahs as his 
 place of retreat. Dewtas or spirits, are supposed to 
 inhabit the most inaccessible glens, and by feigned 
 sounds to lure the unfortunate traveller on to his ruin. 
 In those lofty ranges the extremes of heat and cold 
 are excessive, the former melting the snow and laying 
 the mountains bare, while the latter is so intense as to 
 split and detach huge masses of rock, which roll into 
 the valleys and deep chasms below with loud and 
 
GEOGRAPHICAL SURVEY. d 
 
 terrific reverberations. These mountains and elevated 
 plains, rich in the precious metals, furnished, in the 
 time of Herodotus and Ctesias, that quantity of na- 
 tive gold and auriferous sand, which gave rise to 
 the fabled ants, industriously amassing stores of 
 this precious ore, and fountains from which it bub- 
 bled up from a seemingly exhaustless depth. The 
 inhabitants of the villages skirting the sides are poor, 
 illiterate yet simple minded — the chiefs, however, being 
 jealous of foreign visitors. This stupendous chain of 
 hills is indented with "passes," through which travel- 
 lers and, at times, armies journey to and from Nepaul 
 on the south side and Thibet on the north, for com- 
 merce and on predatory excursions. Encircling the 
 base is a plain about twenty miles broad (called 
 " Tarryani") upon which the waters from above pour 
 down with such profusion that the river beds, unable 
 to contain the torrent, overflow and convert the 
 ground into a species of swamp, which, acted upon 
 by the rays of a tropical sun, throws up a rank 
 vegetation, long grass and coarse shrubs, dense and 
 almost impenetrable. In these gloomy regions the 
 elephant, the tiger and rhinoceros, prowl unmolested, 
 while the few human beings who can resist the pesti- 
 lential vapors, present a meagre, dwarfish and sickly 
 aspect. Waiving any special mention of the Kumaoon, 
 Sewalick, and Vindhya Mountains, all of which lie north 
 of the Dekkan, our attention may be directed to a 
 double range of hills, lining the opposite coasts of the 
 southern peninsula and called the Eastern and Western 
 
4 INDIA. 
 
 Ghats, The latter commences near the river TupteCj 
 in 20° North Latitude, and extends to Cape Comorin, 
 while the former, beginning near the river Kistna, in 
 16° North Latitude, stretches to the Cauvery River on 
 the south. From the Gulf of Cambay to the Bay of 
 Bengal is a tract of high country, which, with the two 
 ranges before named, form a triangle enclosing a table 
 land elevated three thousand and more feet above the 
 level of the sea. The mountain scenery of this region, 
 though destitute of those features which invest the 
 Himalayas with so awful and sublime a character, is 
 beautiful and picturesque. A traveller leaving Madras, 
 after traversing a country of prairie smoothness for 
 a distance of a hundred miles, finds himself at the 
 foot of the Western Ghats, where a steep ascent of 
 two thousand feet brings him upon the level surface 
 when he moves forward with ease until he reach the 
 base of the Neilgherries, to attain the summit of which 
 he has six thousand feet more to rise. Here the air is 
 clear, the climate cool and healthy, the fields fertile, 
 well cultivated, and free from jungle, while, as a 
 farther compensation for his labor, here he meets the 
 violet, primrose, butter-cup, wild thyme, fern, dog- 
 rose, woodbine, mosses and litchen, with various 
 vegetables and fruits, which he has not before seen 
 since leaving his fatherland. The native of that 
 delightful region will tell you that he dwells in a 
 favored spot — in a country whose origin was celestial. 
 *' The God Rama," he says, " being in pursuit of his 
 enemy, Ravena, who had forcibly carried off the Divine 
 
GEOGRAPHICAL SURVEY D 
 
 Goddess Sita, sped through the vaulted heavens, hav- 
 ing his sword drawn, ready to deal the death-blow of 
 revenge. In the forgetfulness of his direful wrath, lo ! 
 by an incautious wave of his mighty weapon, he 
 struck the moon with the point thereof, and severed 
 from the face of that beautiful orb a chain of verdant 
 mountains, which immediately fell to the earth in the 
 province of Coimbatoor and united the Eastern and 
 "Western Clhats. Hence the name Chandgherry, (or 
 Mountains of the Moon,) which was subsequently 
 changed by Rama to Neilgherri, (or Blue Mountains.) 
 because he would not be reminded of his awkward 
 mistake." In proof of his statement, the Coimbatori 
 will point out the place on the lunar orb from which 
 the hills fell off! 
 
 Ootacamund, a village about six thousand five 
 hundred feet above the level of the sea, and two hun- 
 dred miles S. West from Madras, is much resorted to 
 by European invalids from all parts of the Peninsula, 
 as also from the adjoining islands, because of its clear 
 air and invigorating climate. Excepting these table 
 lands and cloud-piercing heights. Southern India is 
 very level, presenting immense areas of barren sand 
 and dense jungle, with occasional rocks rising from the 
 plain to the height of 100 to 200 feet, like icebergs 
 in the northern seas. Upon the summit of these rocky 
 acclivities the traveller often finds a fort, (called a 
 Droog) which has done good service in years long past, 
 when life and property were exposed to the invader's 
 power. One of the mc/st remarkable of these is the 
 
6 
 
 INDIA. 
 
 fortress of Dowlatabad, the Capital of Arungabad 
 This fort is a mass of granite, standing more than a 
 mile and a half from the hills, and rising to an eleva- 
 tion of five hundred feet. Another, and the most 
 remarkable in India, is Sevendoorg, twenty miles north- 
 west from Bangalore. This has a base of about eight 
 miles in circumference and a height of about half a 
 mile. In some cases a temple has been erected on the 
 solitary summit which, with a pagoda at the base, 
 secures a large share of reverential attention from 
 Bramins and other devotees. 
 
 The largest Rivers of India are the Indus, Sutlij, 
 Jumna, Ganges, Brahmapootra, Nerbudda, Tuptee, 
 Muhanuddee, Grodavery, Toombudra, Pennar, Palar 
 and Cavery — which run a united distance of about ten 
 thousand miles: — most of them rising in the lofty 
 Himalayas, and falling into the Bay of Bengal or Ara- 
 bian sea. Of these the Indus is noted for its length 
 and variety of appearance, flowing a distance of 1700 
 miles, and forming the boundary line between the Pe- 
 ninsula and Afghanistan. The Ganges is far famed 
 for the spiritual efficacy of its waters, especially those 
 parts of the stream which happen to run from South to 
 North, contrary to the general direction. The Brah^ 
 mapootra rises in Thibet, near the mouth of the Indus, 
 sweeps through Assam with a curve westward, uniting 
 with the Ganges just above Calcutta. The Godavery 
 is sometimes called the Second Ganges, because of its 
 sacrod origin and purifying efficacy. The Krishna, 
 from the resemblance in its colcr to that of Vishna 
 
GEOGRAPHICAL SURVEV. 7 
 
 in his ninth incarnation, is also an object of reli- 
 gious worship. The name of Punjaub (or land of 
 streams) which the natives apply to a small portion of 
 the Northern Hindostan is descriptive of at least one 
 half of the peninsula. The valley of the Ganges is the 
 most extensive and luxuriant on the face of the globe, 
 forming a tract of 400,000 square miles, the greater 
 part of which is susceptible of cultivation of some kind, 
 and much is extremely fertile. In the southern dis- 
 trict there are but few perennial streams. During a 
 large part of the year the bed of the river presents the 
 appearance of an extended plain of arid sand, with a 
 mere brook running through its midst, but so soon as 
 the rainy season sets in, the mountains pouring down 
 the flood that has fallen upon them, the desert is con- 
 verted into a stream, or more frequently a raging tor- 
 rent, majestic to behold, refreshing to the neighboring 
 vegetation but annoying to the traveller who must wait 
 till it has subsided, ere he can safely attempt to cross. 
 As these rivers are an uncertain reliance for agricultu- 
 ral purposes the country is supplied with tanks or large 
 artificial lakes, measuring from two to twenty miles in 
 circumference, encircled with an embankment of clay 
 and clods, into which the water is allowed to flow du- 
 ring the rainy season, and is there retained for future 
 use. Upon each side, gates are built, by the raising 
 Df which the neighboring fields are irrigated and made 
 fruitful. One of these is essential to every extensive 
 farm, as without it man and beast could not subsist, 
 and the fields would lie barren and useless. There 
 
8 
 
 INDIA. 
 
 are, it is true, large wells to be frequently met with, 
 but these would be quite insufficient to supply water 
 for cattle, and field-irrigation. The lyiode of obtaining 
 water from the wells or tanks (when a large quantity 
 is needed) is by means of a sweep, or Pecotah. One 
 man climbs an upright post and placing himself on a 
 transverse beam, treads backward and forward, thus 
 sinking and raising an iron bucket, which another 
 standing below guides as it passes up and down and 
 empties when full into the channel prepared for it. 
 This labor is performed with great rapidity, and is ac- 
 companied by a pleasant song, almost the first sound 
 the foreigner hears after landing, and the last he for- 
 gets. 
 
 In respect to Waterfalls India is unequalled. This 
 might be expected from the loftiness and rugged char- 
 acter of the Himalayas and other mountain ranges. 
 Two instances must suffice by way of illustration and 
 proof. The river Shirawati or Carawooty rises in the 
 western G-hats, and falls into the Arabian Sea not far 
 from Bombay. The bed of the stream near the Cata- 
 ract is one fourth of a mile in direct breadth, but the 
 edge of the fall is elliptical, with a sweep of about half 
 a mile. This body of water rushes, at first, for about 
 three hundred feet at an angle of 45° in a sheet of 
 white foam, and is then precipitated to the depth of 
 eight hundred and fifty more into a black abyss, with a 
 noise like thunder. It has, therefore, a depth of eleven 
 hundred and fifty feet, quadrupling^ Niagara in the 
 depth to which it sends its foaming waters. Another 
 
GEOGRAPHICAL SURVEY. 9 
 
 fall of less grandeur though greater utility is to be met 
 with at Courtallum about 100 n iles north from Cape 
 Comorin. A horse-shoe indentation is made into the 
 east side of the Ghats, near their southern extremity, 
 about two miles in breadth and one in depth, within 
 which the village is situated, with its native huts, for- 
 eign dwellings and consecrated temples. During the 
 prevalence of the western monsoon the clouds are so 
 driven as to cause almost hourly showers of light rain 
 to fall within this enclosure, giving to the air a de- 
 lightful and invigorating coolness, especially when con- 
 trasted with the heat which prevails but a few miles 
 inland. Upon the summit of the mountain the water 
 collects in large quantities and is precipitated over 
 seven lofty ledges before it reaches the basin below. 
 At this place Hindu superstition has erected several 
 temples of large dimensions and great sanctity, and a 
 native, who would not hesitate to take a false oath 
 elsewhere, would tremble to do so on this sacred spot. 
 This is a favorite resort for foreigners, who will 
 bear patiently the greatest domestic inconvenience, if 
 they can but inhale its refreshing air and bathe in its 
 health-giving flood. So soon, however, as the western 
 rains cease, a rank vegetation springs up, dangerous 
 to the life of all but native inhabitants. I spent sev- 
 eral weeks in this delightful Sanatarium and have 
 full knowledge of its worth and beauties, as well as 
 the society of the agreeable and good who are wont 
 to assemble in that '^ happy valley." 
 
 The traveller through India is ever meeting with 
 
10 INDIA. 
 
 small streams, from a few feet to several yards in 
 breadth, called nullahs. These arc either arms pro- 
 jecting from neighboring rivers, or streams from the 
 adjacent hills, and, though not imposing in appear- 
 ance, are useful in feeding tanks and watering the 
 herds. 
 
 Hot Springs are very numerous in the mountains, 
 and river beds being much frequented for medicinal 
 purposes, and with religious reverence. An English 
 officer speaks of one he met with near the source of 
 the Jumna, the water of which was sufficiently warm 
 to boil rice, and the deposition of which led him to 
 suppose that it was occasioned by the decomposition 
 of pyrites. In some of those G-eysers the temperature 
 is 170 and even 194° Fah., and at the elevation of ten 
 thousand feet above the sea. Others have been found 
 in the middle of the river Grodavery, in the valley of the 
 Nerbudda, in the Grondwana district, in Bundelcund, 
 in a village near Pooree, in Setacuno on the Granges, 
 and in a village near the city of Delhi. In these 
 springs the thermometer, plunged in, ranges from 100° 
 to 140°, and a. strong smell is diffiised throughout the 
 surrounding neighborhood. 
 
 Lakes are but few in number, and those of limited 
 dimensions. Just north of the Bay of Cambay there 
 is an immense region of marshy land called the "run," 
 vv^here the waters, accumulating during the monsoon, 
 evaporate when the rain ceases to fall, leaving a saline 
 incrustation, which the natives collect, cleanse, and 
 use for culinary purposes. Another salt lake was 
 
OEOGRAPHICAL SURVEY 11 
 
 found high in the Himalayas at an elevation of six- 
 teen thousand feet. 
 
 As to the face of the country characterizing the 
 four geographical divisions before named. Northern 
 India is very mountainous, but the regions between 
 the hills susceptible of high cultivation, India Proper 
 is divided between the vast desert of Rajpootana, the 
 extensive valleys of the Ganges and Indus, the salt 
 marshes of Kutch, and the jungly regions about the 
 mouth of the sacred stream, the Dekkan has the two- 
 fold features of level and sandy plains from the sea to 
 the foot of the Grhats, and a table land upon their 
 summit, while the same features belong to the Southern 
 region, ^here it terminates in a dense jungle and re- 
 mains without cultivation and well nigh uninhabited 
 several miles north from the Cape. 
 
 Of Seasons there are but two in India, the dry and 
 rainy, produced by the periodical winds called mon- 
 soons. During the former, vegetation labors under a 
 deadly languor, and the sunlight penetrates with diffi- 
 culty the dense vapors with which thd atmosphere is 
 loaded. Then follow the rains, a fall of two or more 
 weeks of which without interruption being not at all 
 uncommon, during which inundations from the burst- 
 ing of tanks and the overflowing of streams frequently 
 level to the earth the mud hut of the distressed native, 
 and drown his flocks beneath their swelling waves. 
 In the year 1822, the Brahmapootra overflowed its 
 banks, by which calamity thirty-seven thousand per- 
 sons were drowned, besides sheep and cattle without 
 
12 GEOGR^PHICAL SURVEY. 
 
 number. If the rain come not at the ordinary time, 
 or if not in sufficient quantities, disastrous effects fol- 
 low during the entire year. In 1793 so great was the 
 scarcity occasioned by the drought, that parents sold 
 their children for a few pounds of rice. Distress of 
 such severity is uncommon, but inconvenience, desti- 
 tution and suffering from a like cause is far from un- 
 usual in those equatorial regions. To talk of an Indian 
 summer would be to include the whole year ; to speak 
 of its autumn would be absurd, for its trees are never 
 denuded of leaves ; spring' would be equally unmean- 
 ing, when vegetation blossoms in every month, and 
 winter is there unknown. 
 
 The Climate of India, as distinguished from that 
 of the western world, is characterized by warmth, 
 continual, and often extreme. A few statistics will 
 illustrate the point. Daring the month of January 
 the mean temperature is — 
 
 in Calcutta . . . 69^ o' Fah. 
 " Bombay ... 77^ " 
 
 " Madras . . . 78° 15' " 
 "While in the State of New York it is 25°, making a 
 difference during the coldest part of the year of 49°. 
 Again during the month of May the mean tempera- 
 ture is — 
 
 in Calcutta . . . 88° 6' Fah. 
 
 " Bombay ... 85° ^' 
 
 " Madras ... 89° '' 
 
 while in New York State it is 70 in July — making the 
 
 difference in the warmest weather of 17°. The mean 
 
'GEOGRAPHICAL SURVEY. 13 
 
 temperature throughout the year is 30° higher in In- 
 dia than in the State of New York. The average cold- 
 est month in India (the mountainous region excepted) 
 is warmer by G"^ than the average warmest month in 
 this State. Over the largest part of the peninsula the 
 thermometer never sinks below 60° while it often 
 rises to 95 or 100°. In the Northern Circars it has 
 stood at 100° at midnight and 110° at 8 o'clock A. M. 
 On the 15th of May, 1849, the thermometer stood in 
 the City of Madras as follows : 
 
 at 10 o'clock . . . 156° Fah. 
 
 " 12 " ... 169 " 
 
 " 12 " . . 181 " 
 
 This was, of course, under the direct action of the 
 solar rays. In the shade, it was above 100°. Such is 
 the intensity of the heat, that birds sometimes drop 
 down dead in the streets and squares of Calcutta. 
 Travellers who are compelled to pass tji6 day in tents, 
 often creep beneath the table or cot to shield them- 
 selves from the heat that strikes through the canvass. 
 A modern author upon these equatorial regions, says, 
 with much liveliness and truth : *' It is all well for 
 any one to sit by his fireside in Old England, and im- 
 agine and talk about the "sunny east" as superemi- 
 nently splendid, and to be coveted; but if he ever have 
 the opportunity of being conveyed in a palky, (palan- 
 quin) about 2, P. M., on any day in April, from Fort 
 St. "William to G-overnment-house and back he will 
 never after repine, though doomed forever to remain 
 in that climate which Prince CaricioUi described to be 
 
14 INDIA. 
 
 in Britain, "where the sun is never seen ; and where 
 there is no ripe fruit, but roasted apples." The cly- 
 mate of India is little understood by Englishmen 
 (Americans) "at home," and an instance of which 
 appeared in a letter I read, in which the fair writer 
 said "she could picture her correspondent reading 
 under the shade of a palm-tree ;" whereas the only- 
 endurable place was a room with all the blinds 
 closed, and a punka waving over head. The reader 
 may like to know what means are in use to shield the 
 foreigner from the distressing effects of this constant 
 and fatally-tending heat. Dwellings are located in 
 places most open to the sea, are large and airy, with 
 lofty ceilings, terraced roof for promenading, Vene- 
 tian blinds, instead of window-sash and glass, bamboo 
 mats for the floor, (carpets being too warm, and at- 
 tractive to snakes, scorpions and smaller vermin,) and 
 the whole painttd white or green. Between the rising 
 and setting of the sun, a foreigner should not leave his 
 house without the shelter of a carriage, a palanquin, 
 or a thick umbrella. Large fans, called punkahs, 
 made of the fragrant Cuskus grass, arc suspended 
 from the ceiling, and kept in motion by a servant sta- 
 tioned on the verandah or in an adjoining room. Mats 
 formed from the same material, are hung outside of 
 the door and window, and kept saturated with water. 
 These adjuncts relieve the heat of the parlor, the din- 
 ing-room, office and church. Hand fans are often 
 used at meals, by a native, standing behind the chair. 
 Bathing once a day, is ^miversally practiced, two or 
 
GEOGRAPHICAL SURVEY. 15 
 
 more rooms for this purpose being attached to each 
 dwelling. It has become an admitted fact, after 
 many and fatal trials, that spirituous liquors, and 
 even wine and beer, so far from being needful to an 
 Indian resident, are injurious and to be avoided. In 
 the higher parts of the Peninsula, as at Delhi, in Lat. 
 28° the winter's cold is sometimes S'^ or 4° below the 
 freezing point, and the tanks are frozen over. The 
 previous statements have respect to the country gen- 
 erally, those parts removed from the chilling influ- 
 ence of the snow-clad Himmalayahs. 
 
 "With a due regard to these precautions, and a calm, 
 contented disposition, a foreigner may live many 
 years in that " land of the sun" while such is the 
 liability to transgress in one or more of these impor- 
 tant respects, that human life is held by a brittle 
 thread. Extreme simplicity of diet, and great tran- 
 quility of mind, may procure for some of the native 
 fakeers (or religious devotees) a lengthened life ; but 
 taken as an average, this is a climate in which the 
 force of vitality receives a quick develupement, and is 
 subjected to speedy exhaustion. The oldest native 
 I met in India, was a preacher in Tanjore — a pupil of 
 Swartz, and ordained by that illustrious Missionary. 
 He had passed his ninetieth year ; was very decrepid, 
 yet in preaching, his voice was clear, and sufficiently 
 loud to be heard by a large audience, and his manner 
 earnest and effective. But a few months after the occa- 
 sion of my being at that interesting station, he, and the 
 Rev. Mr. Kohlnlf, (pupils, both, of Swartz) ascended to 
 
16 INDIA. 
 
 the presence of that Saviour, whom for more than sev- 
 enty years they had preached with boldness and success. 
 India has been called " Scotland's church-yard," the 
 tombs of those deceased islanders meeting the eye of 
 the traveller at every stage of his journey. 
 
 The DISEASES most prevalent in India are cholera, 
 fever, hepatic derangements, dysentery, and various 
 forms of inflammation. Among the natives, scrofula, 
 leprosy, elephantiasis, and opthalmia, are very common. 
 Cholera had its origin in that land, and there remains 
 the same mysterious and fell messenger now that it 
 was forty years ago. Elephantiasis (where one leg 
 or both assume the shape and almost the size of that 
 of an elephant) and leprosy (where large white spots 
 appear upon the face, hands, arms, and where the 
 toes and fingers drop off in gradual succession) are 
 very frequent with natives, and at times with Euro- 
 peans. 
 
 Here I will repeat the remark of an eminent sur- 
 geon upon the features of constitution desirable in 
 one who expects to live long and enjoy health in that 
 land. "A vivid color, animated countenance, firm 
 step and voice, clean tongue and inoffensive breath, 
 wdth what is called the white of the eyes clear, or 
 without the slightest yellow tinge, are in general very 
 sufficient proofs of good digestion and well performed 
 visceral secretions ; and these, with the other requi- 
 sites, may, with propriety entitle their possessor to a 
 passport to the plains of India. On the other hand, 
 young men who seem sluggish, sallow, with somewhat 
 
GEOGRAPHICAL SURVEY. 17 
 
 bloated countenances, whoso movements are languid, 
 and the white of whoso eyes has a yellowish or suf- 
 fused appearance, ought to meet with a decided rejec- 
 tion ; for in them there certainly lurks the seed of 
 future disease, which will not be slow to show itself if 
 ever they are exposed to ardent heat in a tropical 
 country." 
 
 If there be those of the human family to whom it 
 may be with special appropriateness said, *' Be ye 
 ready, for at such an hour as ye think not the Son of 
 man cometh" — it is to the foreigners resident in 
 India. 
 
 " This hour, perhaps, our friend is well, 
 The next we hear his passing hell." 
 
 Let a few facts suffice by way of illustration : 
 A civilian of Bengal whose duty had led him to a 
 remote disjjfict, was returning home on account of an 
 attack of fever, having written to his wife, acquaint- 
 ing her of his intention. Resting, during the day, at 
 the Bungalow of a village, he learned that a European 
 had just breathed his last in an adjoining room. 
 Anxious to secure decent interment for the body, he 
 struggled with his illness, and attended the remains 
 of his fellow sufferer to the grave, reading the burial 
 service at the sepulture. Exhausted by this sad and 
 painful duty, he got into his palanquin, but had not 
 proceeded far before he was overtaken by the pangs 
 of death ; a paroxysm of fever seized him, and he died 
 on the road. The bearers set down the palanquin and 
 fled into the w^ood, leaving their deceased mastei 
 
18 INDfA. 
 
 alone, for nothing but the strongest attachment can 
 induce a Hindoo to touch, or even to continue with the 
 dead body of a person who belongs not to his caste. 
 In the meantime, the wife of the deceased gentleman, 
 alarmed by the tidings of his illness, had hastened to 
 meet him, and was made acquainted with her loss by 
 the frightful spectacle that met her eyes. She could 
 gain no assistance from her own bearers, whose caste 
 kept them aloof, and finding it impossible to induce 
 them to touch the body, she sent them to a neighbor- 
 ing village to find those that would aid her, while she 
 took upon herself the melancholy task of watching the 
 fast decaying remains. She soon found that her ut- 
 most strength would be insufficient to repel the daring 
 attacks of insects, ravenous birds, and savage animals, 
 which were gathering around, waiting for an advan- 
 tageous moment for attack, and, in the energy of de- 
 spair, she tore away the earth with her hands and 
 buried her dead husband ! Such is the rapidity with 
 which death does its work in that Eastern clime, such 
 the heartlessness produced by the false system of re- 
 ligion there dominant, and such the trials to which 
 females are sulyected to in that strange land — trials 
 under which they often sink beyond recovery, but 
 sometimes display an energy and heroism which 
 awaken in the beholders emotions of equal wonder 
 and admiration. 
 
 When leaving Madras for a journey to the South, I 
 parted with Mrs. "Winslow, in the possession of usual 
 health. Reaching Trichinopoly we found a letter 
 
GEOGRAPHICAL SURVEY. 19 
 
 informing us of her death on the day after we left. 
 We had not long resided in Madura, when a letter 
 from Ceylon brought the intelligence that Mr. and Mrs. 
 Perry followed each other, at an interval of but two 
 days, to their heavenly home. My colleague, the Rev. 
 Mr. Dwight, attended divine service on Sabbath after- 
 noon, and was a corpse next morning. Mrs. Cherry, 
 and Mrs. North were called away during the same 
 week. When Heber wrote those touching lines — 
 
 "Death rides on every passing breeze, 
 And lurks in every flower ; 
 Each season has its own disease, 
 Its peril every hour," 
 
 little did that amiable prelate imagine that he would 
 himself illustrate their meaning, and confirm their 
 truth. I have recited them when standing in the bath 
 room at Trichinopoly, which he entered, in the posses- 
 sion of perfect health but to be brought out a lifeless 
 corpse. 
 
 The comparative healthfulness of the different 
 seasons is indicated by the following table, con- 
 taining the observations made during seven years. 
 Of 1000 deaths of Europeans, the proportions stood 
 thus: 
 
 92 i occurre 
 
 d in the month 
 
 of January, 
 
 67i *' 
 
 u 
 
 February, 
 
 65h 
 
 u 
 
 March, 
 
 69i " 
 
 u 
 
 April, 
 
 635 " 
 
 'k 
 
 May, • 
 
 54h " 
 
 u 
 
 June, 
 
20 INDIA. 
 
 70| occurred in the month of July, 
 
 90i " " August, 
 
 98i " " September, 
 
 104i " ' " October, 
 
 116i " " November, 
 
 106 " " December. 
 
 It may seem extraordinary that the cooler season of 
 India is the most prejudicial to health. I give the 
 reason in the language of another : " Accustomed to 
 a constant and profuse determination of moisture to 
 the skin, the cold season, causing a complete revul- 
 sion, occasions more unhealthiness than any other, and 
 a dry, irritable state of the surface, which is indescrib- 
 ably unpleasant. To the old Indian it is peculiarly 
 distressing." "I can bear the chilling blasts of Cale- 
 donia," said a Scotchman, *'but this cold, I know not 
 lohat to do with itP 
 
 A descriptive view of the leading cities and towns 
 of India, will conclude this geographical survey of 
 the Peninsula. 
 
 LOCALITY AND CHARACTERISTICS. 
 
 Calcutta, situated on the Hoogly, (a branch of the 
 Ganges) one hundred miles from the Sea, in latitude 
 22° 30' North, and little more than half a century 
 ago a petty village of mud huts, is now the " city of 
 palaces," the " metropolis of the East," the residence 
 of the Grovernor- General^ Metropolitan, with other 
 high officials, civil, military and ecclesiastical, of the 
 
GEOGRAPHICAL SURVEY. 21 
 
 East India Company, and contains an estimated pop- 
 ulation of 550,000 
 
 Madras^ a large and fortified town on the eastern 
 coast in lat. 13° 5' North, and the capital of the South- 
 ern provinces was obtained by purchase from the 
 reigning prince in the year 1693, and now numbers 
 about 450,000 inhabitants. 
 
 Bombay^ the third principal English town in India, 
 is situated on an island of the same name, at about 
 200 yards from the western coast, in lat. 18° 56' 
 North. Ceded by the Portuguese in 1661 it has be- 
 come eminent for its excellent harbor, superior ship- 
 wrights, and extensive commerce, and comprises, of 
 Hindoos, Parsees, Mohamedans, Portuguese, Jews, 
 and Armenians not far from 200,000. 
 
 Benares, the '' Jerusalem'^ of India, is located on 
 the northern bank of the Ganges, in lat. 25° 30', 
 about 460 miles northeast from Calcutta. The In- 
 dian legends have it, that this place was originally 
 constructed of gold, which, because of the wickedness 
 of the people, has degenerated into mud and thatch! 
 It is esteemed by religious Hindoos as "the most Holy 
 City" — "the Lotus of the world, not founded on com- 
 mon earth, but on the point of Siva's trident, a place 
 so sacred that even a beaf-eater, if he die there, (hav- 
 ing been charitable to the Brahmins) is sure of salva- 
 tiony The resort of pilgrims the country over, and 
 a mart for very extensive commerce it contains a pop- 
 ulation of Hindoos, Mohammedans, Turks, Persians 
 and Armenians to the number of 700,000. 
 
22 INDIA. 
 
 Delhi, the ancient capital of the Mohammedan em- 
 pire in India, lies upon the river Jumna, in lat. 28"^ 
 40', and 900 miles N. E. from Calcutta. Ruins of 
 splendid palaces, lofty gateways, and noble mansions, 
 covering an area of twenty miles, attest its former 
 grandeur. The Badshahi Mahal, built by the Empe- 
 ror Shah Jehan, and still the residence of the royal 
 family, retains its form and beauty — the boastful in- 
 scription surmounting the State presence-chamber, 
 ^^ If there be a paradise on earth, it is this, it is this,^'* 
 remaining legible as when first engraved. With a 
 population, in the time of Aurungzebe, of not less than 
 two millions, it has diminished, in these later years, 
 to about 250,000 
 
 Agra, at one time the capital of the Moghul em- 
 pire, and one of the most splendid cities of India, 
 stands on the river Jumna, in lat. 27°, and about fifty 
 miles south from Delhi. The Taj Mahal, an edifice 
 erected by Shah Jehan, is considered the most perfect 
 specimen of oriental architecture in existence. Its 
 present importance is derived from its being the resi- 
 dence of the Lieut. Grovernor of the north-western 
 provinces of the East India Company's dominions. 
 
 Ahmenabad, formerly a city of great opulence and 
 commerce, lies on the river Subrmuttee, in lat. 23°, 
 321 miles north from Bombay, in the G-uzerat district, 
 and contains an estimated population of 100,000. 
 
 Ahmednuggur — one of the principal stations of the 
 British government in the Deccan, is situated in lat. 
 
GEOORAPHCAL SURVEY. 23 
 
 19° 12', with inhabitants to the number of about 
 200,000. 
 
 Allahabad, at the confluence of the Jumna and 
 Ganges, in lat. 25° 27', is maintained by the Brit 
 ish government, as the chief military depot of the up 
 per provinces. Its position at the junction of two sa- 
 cred streams gives to it unusual sanctity, and suicide 
 at the spot where the rivers unite is a frequent prac- 
 tice. The travelling distance from Benares is about 
 75 miles eastward. 
 
 Aurungabad, the favorite residence of Aurungzebe 
 when viceroy of the Deccan, is situated in lat. 19"^ 
 54', and about 150 miles east from Bombay. 
 
 Bangalore is a large fortified town, upon the 
 first summit of the Eastern Ghats, and about 200 
 miles fom Madras. The healthfulness of the climate 
 causes it to be much resorted to by invalids from the 
 low country. 
 
 Bejapoor, in lat. 17°, was, in former times, one of 
 the largest cities in Asia, the fort measuring eight 
 miles round the outside. The principal object of 
 interest now remaining, is the Mausoleum of Moham- 
 med Shah, a plain square building surmounted by a 
 dome of 350 feet in circumference, and visible four- 
 teen miles distant. 
 
 Calicut, on the Western coast, in lat. 11° 15', is 
 celebrated as being the landing place, and first settle- 
 ment of the Portuguese in 1498. 
 ♦ Cuddalore, a town on the Eastern coast, 12 miles 
 South from Pondicherry, derives historical import- 
 
24 INDIA. 
 
 ance from its being the locality of the third English 
 factory established in the country. 
 
 Dindis^ul a populous village, about 40 miles north 
 from the city of Madura, is the seat of one of the 
 Missionary Stations under the direction of the Amer- 
 ican Board of Foreign Missions. 
 
 Goa, situated upon a small island on the Eastern 
 coast, in lat. 15° 30', and once the most splendid city 
 in India, and for many years capital of the Portuguese 
 dominions in the East, retains but a shadow of its for- 
 mer greatness. The city, with a territory of 40 miles 
 in length and 20 in. breadth, still belongs to the crown 
 of Portugal. 
 
 Hyderabad^ standing on the south side of the 
 Moosan, in lat. 17° is the capital of a Mussulman gov- 
 ernment, the principal resort of the Mohammedan 
 families of the Deccan, and contains a population of 
 about 200,000. 
 
 Juggernaut^ on the Bengal coast, in lat. 19° 49', is 
 one of the most celebrated places of Hindoo pilgrim- 
 age in India, and multitudes annually resort thither 
 to be present at the bathing and car festivals. 
 
 Kuttack is a large, well-built town, in lat. 20° 27', 
 containing, of native inhabitants, not far from 40,000. 
 
 Loodiana and Ferozepoor are important stations of 
 the British territories, on the north-western frontier, 
 both in lat. 30, and the centre of Missionary estab- 
 Ushments under the Presbyterian Church of America. 
 
 Madura, (pronounced Mad jura) the former capital 
 of a Hindoo kingdom is situated in lat. 9° 65', on 
 
GEOGRAPHICAL SURVEY. 25 
 
 the south side of the river Vygaroo, and contains somo 
 of the most extraordinary specimens of Hindoo archi- 
 tecture now extant ; among which is the temple of 
 Tiroomul-Naik, measuring 312 feet in length, and 
 covered with descriptive sculptures. Travelling dis- 
 tance south from Madras, 292 miles. It is known to 
 the people of this country as the centre of a success- 
 ful Missionary Station ; having connected with it, 
 Bindigul, Teramungulum, Tirapovanum, Sivagunga, 
 and Maloor. 
 
 Moorshcdabad, in lat. 24, was the capital of Ben- 
 gal until superseded by Calcutta, and contains a 
 present population of 160,000. 
 
 NeJlore, a populous town, about 100 miles north 
 from Madras, is the seat of the Am. Baptist Mission. 
 
 Seringapatam^ memorable in the wars of Hyder 
 and Tippoo, Cornwallis and Harris, is situated in lat. 
 12, and, from being one of great populousness and im- 
 portance, has been almost abandoned, on account of 
 its remarkable unhealthiness. 
 
 TinneveUy, a region just north from Cape Comorin, 
 is agreeably known as the centre of a most success- 
 ful Missionary establishment of the English Episco- 
 palians. 
 
 Trichinopoly, a large and populous town on the 
 Cauvery River, was much noted in the wars between 
 the English and the French, having in its centre a 
 rock 300 feet high, on which are a pagoda and other 
 buildings, and is at present one of the principal military 
 
26 INDIA 
 
 stations of the British government. Situated in lat. 
 10° 30'; it is 207 miles south from Madras. 
 
 Tanjore^ near to Trichinopoly, was, at one time, 
 the chief seat of learning in Southern India, and is 
 still memorable as the residence of the Missionary 
 Swartz. 
 
 Tranquehar, just east from Tanjore was settled by 
 the Danes in the year 1616, and sold to the English 
 about four years since. 
 
 Pondicherry^ on the coast, about 90 miles south 
 from Madras is a well-built city, belonging to the 
 French, and was once the most splendid European 
 settlement in India. 
 
 The reader will do the author injustice by suppos- 
 ing that the statements now made respecting the ge- 
 ography of India, have had for their object the impart- 
 ing of information never before met with. The design 
 has been the rather the bringing to his recollection par- 
 tially forgotten truths, or effaced impressions, that 
 thus the way may be prepared for a more interested 
 perusal of the pages which are to follow. India has 
 now been entered — its mountains, rivers, plains, and 
 cities have been hastily surveyed — the way is thus 
 cleared for a nearer view of its productions, history, 
 and national manners and customs 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 NATURAL PRODUCTIONS OF INDIA. 
 
 Introductory remarks — Elephants — Rajah of Mysore's State Carriage- 
 Rhinoceros — ^\Vild Boar — Camel — Dromedary — Bear (anecdote of 
 an Indian Hunter and Mountain Bear) — ^Deer, various species — Goat — 
 Sheep— Buffalo — Ox — Cow — Brahminee Bull — Ganjal — Arnee — Yak 
 — Horse — Ass — Mule — Dziggetai — Monkey, various tribes (anecdote 
 of a Monkey and flock of Crows) — Bat — Porcupine — Sloth — Armadil- 
 lo— Mangoose — Loris — Squirrel — Chipmuck — Rats — Ratel — Rabbits 
 Martin — Civet — Ichneumon — ^Tiger — Lion — Panther — Leopard — 
 Cheetah (mode of use by hunters) — Cat — Jackal — Hyena — Lynx- 
 Thibet Dog — Native Dog — Lizzard — Gecko — Scorpion — Centipede — 
 Tarantula — Cobra-de-Capella — Tic Polonga — Mountain Snake — Croc- 
 odile — Anaconda — ^Tortoise — Frog — Insects (scene presented when en- 
 tering a long-closed house) — ^White Ant (a choice dish) — Ant Hills as 
 seen by Bp. Heber. Birds and Fishes, a large variety of each Class — 
 Botany, including Vegetable, Fruit and Forest Trees, Flowers — ^Min- 
 erals, &c. 
 
 India abounds with illustrations of zoological, bo- 
 tanical, and mineralogical science. Almost touch- 
 ing the equator on the south, and on the north, 
 losing itself in snowy peaks of unmeasured height ; 
 presenting vast wastes of arid and barren sand inter- 
 sected with large tracts of jungle and forest, where 
 the foot of man has seldom trod ; with a climate that 
 passes from the extreme of tropical heat to arctic cold, 
 
28 INDIA. 
 
 the peninsula is an * epitome of the world,' and its 
 natural productions answer in variety and value to 
 this diversity of climate and soil. 
 
 Beginning with animated nature, the Elephant 
 first claims our attention. This large and noble ani- 
 mal abounds throughout the moist forests of South- 
 ern Bengal, a portion of the western Ghats and the 
 base of the Himalaya Mountains. Vast droves ten- 
 ant the forests of Ceylon, where they are captured for 
 their massive trunks of valued ivory, and for trans- 
 portation to the continent, there to become the auxil- 
 iary of armies, the pride of princes, and the servant of 
 merchants. When at Bangalore, I counted seventy 
 elephants of variaus sizes and age, attached to the pal- 
 ace of the Rajah, several of which were trained to 
 draw the royal chariot. In the temples of the land, 
 may be seen from one to ten of these animals, ready 
 for use in imparting eclat to religious processions and 
 marriage festivities. "We are told that at Yizicr Ali's 
 wedding, in the year 1796, there was a grand proces- 
 sion of twelve hundred elephants ; of which a hundred 
 had howdahs, magnificently adorned with silver trap- 
 pings ; while that upon the animal which the Nabob 
 rode was made of massive gold, richly set with pre- 
 cious stones. The elephant has been much used by 
 Europeans and native princes, in hunting the tiger, 
 but the sport is attended with great danger, and is re- 
 pulsive to this naturally mild and timid animal, 
 though in the contest it is usually the victor — receiv- 
 ing its enemy on its tusks, tossing it into the air, and 
 
NATURAL PRODUCTIONS OF INDIA. 29 
 
 standing ready to stamp its ponderous foot upon it so 
 eoon as it reaches the ground. 
 
 The Rhinoceros exceeds the elephant in clumsiness 
 of figure, and is not much inferior in size and weight. 
 The leading feature of interest in its physical struc- 
 ture, is the horn upon its nose, which projects, not 
 unfrequently, thirty inches upward. So long as the 
 animal is quiet, this appendage lies loose between the 
 nostrils ; but when excited, the muscular tension is 
 so great that it becomes immovably fixed, and can be 
 darted ipto a tree to the depth of several inches. 
 From the earliest times, this horn has been regarded 
 as an antidote against poison. Groblets made from 
 it were much in use among the Hindoo princes, be- 
 cause, when poisonous liquids were poured into them, 
 the noxious qualities were, it was thought, certain of 
 betrayal, by a brisk effervescence. In some of the 
 northern districts, attempts have been made to render 
 this animal available for carrying travellers and bur- 
 dens, but with little success. Bishop Heber mentions 
 meeting with one which was so tame as to allow a 
 howdah and driver upon its back. The rhinoceros 
 lives in Bengal, and the lower ranges of the Hima- 
 layahs ; feeding on coarse grass and other vegetable 
 substances, especially those containing much succulent 
 matter ; seeking amidst mud and water protection 
 from the scorching heat ; disposed to be at peace with 
 the tiger and its other neighbors, but when provoked, 
 becoming a furious and deadly foe. A few, only, 
 have been brought to the western continent, the ex- 
 
30 
 
 INDIA 
 
 pense of transportation being great, its appetite vora- 
 cious, and hunger throws it into a paroxysm of rage. 
 
 The Wild Boar still roams the jungles of India, 
 and to hunt it is one of the field sports to which for- 
 eigners are enthusiastically attached ; though the ar- 
 dor has somewhat abated during later years. 
 
 Camels are found in large droves throughout G-uze- 
 rat, Patna, and Mooltan; and, like the elephant, are 
 made serviceable to the merchant, the traveller, and 
 the warrior. The East India Company maintain a 
 corps of Dromedaries, mounted by two men each, and 
 armed with musketoons and swivels. 
 
 Two species of Bear are common in India, of 
 which the kind inhabiting the Ghats is hardly exceed- 
 ed in ferocity of temper by the tiger or hyena ; and 
 tlie second, or Ursine, which makes its appearance in 
 the forests of Oude, Orissa, the Carnatic and Coro- 
 mandel, is far more mild and harmless. A northern 
 traveller gives us an account of an escape from the 
 fatal embrace of the former species, which indicates 
 much forethought and ingenuity on the part of his 
 native attendant. I present it in the words of the 
 writer. "Upon gaining the summit of a hill which 
 overhung a precipice, a bear started from a recess in 
 a neighboring covert, and advanced, evidently with 
 sinister intentions, towards us. I was about to fire 
 when one of my guides motioned me to desist, giving 
 me to understand that he would attack the enemy 
 unarmed. Almost upon the extreme edge of the pre- 
 cipice, stood a tall tree with vertical branches, very 
 
NATURAL PRODUCTIONS OF INDIA. 31 
 
 tbugli and elastic. The hill-man approached the I ear, 
 and thus withdrew its attention from me, toward him- 
 self, when he adroitly sprang upon the tree, as nim- 
 bly followed by the exasperated beast. Having reached 
 the upper branches, the man slipped a strong cord 
 over the top of the limb upon which he stood, at the 
 same time dropping the reverse end upon the ground. 
 This was instantly seized by another native, who, 
 pulling with all his strength, drew the point of the 
 bough downward until the branch projected nearly 
 in a horizontal line from the stem. This being 
 done, the mountaineer crept cautiously as near the 
 extremity as he safely could, followed as cautious- 
 ly by the bear : but so soon as he saw his angry foe 
 upon the bent bough he dexterously let himself down 
 by a cord to the ground. The bear thus unexpectedly 
 deprived of its victim made an effort to retrace its 
 steps, when no sooner had it relaxed its grasp of the 
 bough for this purpose, than the hill-man suddenly 
 cut the cord, which had been securely tied to a tree, 
 and the depressed branch instantly gained its origi- 
 nal position with an irresistible momentum. The 
 suddenness and vigor of the recoil shook the disap- 
 pointed and angry creature from its hold, elancing it, 
 like the fragment of a rock, into the empty air, from 
 whence, uttering a stifled groan, it was hurled over 
 the precipice, and falling with a dull crash upon the 
 rocks below, became food for beasts and birds of prey." 
 Bears of smaller size and milder temper are led about 
 the country with trained monkeys and goats, soliciting 
 
32 
 
 INDIA. 
 
 attention by their absurd postures and antic move- 
 ments, by which not a little gain comes to the owners 
 from the amused and astonished multitude. 
 
 Of the Deer tribe India contains many species. 
 The Antelope^ which occupies the place of Capricorn 
 in the Indian zodiac, and in size and form resembles 
 the Arabian gazelle, the well-known emblem of maiden 
 beauty, is spread over the entire peninsula, and is re- 
 markable for elasticity of bound, symmetry of figure, 
 and soft lustre of its full and hazle eye. The Musk 
 deer is a nocturnal animal of a solitary disposi- 
 tion, dwelling among the elevated ranges of the 
 Himalaya Mountains. The perfume for which it is 
 hunted is contained in a bag beneath its belly, and is 
 removed from the creature when alive, otherwise it is 
 taken up by the absorbents, and thus lost to the hun- 
 ter, and the flesh throughout rendered unfit for food. 
 The Ceylon deer is the smallest of the cervine tribe, 
 being about the size of a fox, and furnished with ex- 
 quisitely-formed legs, scarcely larger than a lady's fin- 
 ger. The Nepaul stag' nearly resembles the red deer 
 of America. The Rusa or Tamboo deer is antlered, 
 strong and brave, and roams free and fearless amid 
 the jungles of Bengal and Ceylon. The Spotted Axis 
 is similar to the fallow deer, and abounds in Bengal 
 and on the banks of the Ganges. The Hog deer is 
 found in the Rohilla country and Decca districts, 
 roaming in heavy grass jungles, feeding at night, and 
 sleeping during the day. It is easily irritated and fe- 
 rocious in defence. The common Roebuck makes its 
 
NATURAL PRODUCTIONS OF INDIA. 33 
 
 home amon£^ the crags and ravines of the western fron- 
 tier. The White Ori/x, a species of the antelope, with 
 a bulky body, slender legs and dark mane, is met with 
 upon the banks of the Indus. The Chira, another 
 species of the antelope, and an inhabitant of the Hi- 
 malayas is the unicorn of traditionary existence. 
 The Chickara, or four-horned antelope, which inha- 
 bits the forests and hilly districts of Bengal and Ba- 
 har is small in height, fleet in movement, and timid 
 in disposition. The Nyl-ghaw, or blue cow, a dweller 
 in the central provinces and base of the Himalayas, is 
 large and strong, and considered in past times as royal 
 game to be hunted only by princes. The Giraffe is 
 occasionally met with in the north-western provinces. 
 
 Among the Goat-tribe, by far the most noted 
 and valuable is the species spread throughout Thi- 
 bet, and in the valley of Cashmere, from the wool 
 of which are made the shawls of world-wide fame. 
 The Empress Aurungzebe had one of so delicate tex- 
 ture that she could draw it through the ring of her fin- 
 ger. Goats of a more common kind are numerous 
 throughout the country, being kept for their flesh, 
 milk and skins. Sheep are numerous and their flesh 
 much used as an article of food. 
 
 The Indian Buffalo is large and ungainly, with 
 long, rough horns, lying back almost upon its shoul- 
 ders, its dark skin, covered with hair short and 
 wir-y, its eyes dull and unmeaning, its gait slow and 
 measured. But for all these disagreeable and re- 
 pulsive features there is the compensation of great 
 2* 
 
34 INDIA. 
 
 utility for the plow and heavy draught, while the fe- 
 male furnishes milk from which is made a butter much 
 used iv culinary preparations. The buffalo is well- 
 nigh amphibious, delighting in the long, rank pas- 
 ture which springs up in moist and undrained lands, 
 and lying for hours submerged almost to the muzzle 
 beneath the cooling waters. 
 
 The Indian Ox resembles the American in varieties 
 of color and size, but with the exceptions of having a 
 bunch above the shoulders, and a dewlap hanging half 
 way to the ground. Those used in the artillery corps 
 and by travellers are large and strong, moving at the 
 rate of three to four miles per hour. 
 
 Cows yield much less milk, and that of an inferior 
 quality in the eastern than western continent. Those 
 of English breed are at times to be met with among 
 Europeans, but seldom among the natives. The cow, 
 as first created of all animals, is held in highest vene- 
 ration by pious Hindoos, and to kill it is the last 
 of pardonable offences. Several years ago, a king 
 of Travancore, in order to atone for his cruelties, 
 caused a colossal golden cow to be made, through the 
 body of which he passed with profoundest reverence, 
 and made it the era from which all his edicts were 
 dated. The rock from beneath which the Granges 
 takes its rise is supposed to be a petrified cow, and the 
 orifice is called the *• cow^s mouth.'''' 
 
 The Brahminee Bull claims a special notice. 
 These creatures are consecrated when calves to thw 
 divinity Siva, whose emblem is usually painted upon 
 
^***'^^f 
 
NATURAL PRODUCTIONS OF INDIA. 35 
 
 their haunches and forehead. They are allowed full 
 liberty to go where they please and feed upon what 
 they like. One is always to be seen near the bazaar, 
 where it unceremoniously appropriates to itself grain, 
 grass, hay, or whatever takes its fancy ; the owner 
 bearing the depredation with religious patience, be- 
 lieving that to inflict upon it a blow would ensure the 
 divine displeasure. They are the greatest pests with 
 which the country is annoyed, and respect to national 
 prejudices alone saves them from the fatal bullet of 
 the vexed foreigner. 
 
 India presents many species of Wild Oxen, some of 
 which have been domesticated and made useful to the 
 agriculturist and traveller. Of these the Ganjal is 
 most important, resembling in size and shape the En- 
 glish bull. A species called the Arnee inhabits the 
 southern base of the Himalayah Mountains, and ex- 
 ceeds in size any of the cattle kind yet discovered. 
 One shot near Sangree Island weighed 2,000 pounds, 
 though pronounced by ship butchers but two years 
 old. Some of the native princes keep them, under the 
 name of fighting bullocks. 
 
 The Yak roams over the mountainous regions of 
 Bootan and Thibet, and is domesticated throughout the 
 central parts of the Peninsula. The horse-tails, as 
 they are commonly called, used as standards by the 
 Persians and Turks, are made of hair (dyed of a fine 
 crimson) from the tail of this animal. 
 
 Horses are numerous throughout India, those of 
 highest value being brought from Arabia, the Cape of 
 
36 INDIA. 
 
 Grood Hope and England. The native horse is small, 
 ugly and slow, its use being confined almost wholly to 
 the aborigines. Ponies imported from Pegu and 
 Acheen are in very general use, the former resembling 
 in shape, strength and temper the Canadian pony — ^the 
 latter that of our western prairie. The value of a 
 first class Arabian or Cape steed varies from two 
 hundred dollars to four hundred, though one of suffi- 
 cient excellence for family purposes may be purchased 
 for one hundred and fifty. A civilian of rank, with a 
 family, keeps from three to six horses, the climate re- 
 quiring great care in their use. Each animal has a 
 groom, who not only attends to it when stabled, but 
 who runs by its side when the gentleman goes out 
 for a ride, and is ready to receive the reins when he 
 alights. Horses are not used for drawing conveyances 
 except within the city or town limits, long journeys 
 being performed in palanquins, or spring carts, drawn 
 by oxen. 
 
 In the northern districts the traveller meets with 
 the Wild Ass^ where it frequents the sait marshes and 
 open plains of Cutch and Guzerat. 
 
 Mules are common, the country over, and are ser- 
 viceable in conveying burdens, especially salt and rice ; 
 — a useful but abused animal. Far in the north, the 
 Dziggetai is met with in large droves. Quick and 
 watchful, it takes alarm at the least appearance of 
 danger, and, on the approach of the enemy, skims the 
 desert, clears the hills, and bids defiance to pursuit. 
 
 Turning to the quadrumanous order of animals, the 
 
NATURAL PRODUCTIONS OF INDIA. 37 
 
 Monkey claims our special consideration. With this 
 creature India greatly abounds. In addition to a 
 favorable climate and agreeable food, a reason for this 
 abundance may be found in the fact that the monkey 
 is held in religious esteem. Temples of magni- 
 ficent structure and gorgeous decoration have been 
 erected in its honor, one of which, when plun- 
 dered by the Portugese on the island of Ceylon, 
 contained the tooth of an ape, encased in pure . gold. 
 In such esteem was this relic held by the natives, 
 that they offered 700,000 ducats for its ransom. At 
 Ahmenabad, the Capital of Gruzerat, there are three 
 hospitals for monkeys, where the sick and lame are 
 fed and nursed by salaried medical attendants. City, 
 town, and village, throng with these mischievous, 
 chattering, and amusing specimens of mock humanity 
 "When a resident of Madura, I saw them by hundreds, 
 fearlessly scaling the lofty pagodas which grace that 
 ancient city, perched upon the dwellings of' the 
 native inhabitants, engaged in earnest and noisy dis- 
 cussions, or committing depredations by tearing off 
 the tiles, and grinning at the surprised and vexed 
 inmates thus unceremoniously exposed to sun and rain ; 
 — all this, in part, to satisfy hunger, but the rather 
 as it would seem, to gratify an instinctive desire for 
 mischief and fun. The following scene was witnessed, 
 but a short time since, at Tillicherry, and is thus 
 stated by the beholder himself. "A few yards 
 from the house where I was stopping, a thick 
 pole, at least thirty feet high, had been fixed into 
 
38 
 
 INDIA. 
 
 the earth, round which was an iron ring, and to 
 this was attached a strong chain, of considerable 
 length, fastened to a collar round the monkey's mid- 
 dle. The ring being loose, easily slid upon the pole 
 when he ascended or descended. He was in the habit 
 of taking his station upon the top, where he seemed 
 perched, as if to enjoy the beauties of the prospect 
 around. The crows, which in India are very abun- 
 dant, and audacious, taking advantage of his elevated 
 position, had been in the daily habit of robbing him of 
 his food, which was placed every morning and evening 
 at the foot of the pole. To this, he had vainly 
 expressed his dislike, by chattering and other indica- 
 tions of his displeasure equally ineffectual. Finding 
 that he was perfectly unheeded, he adopted a plan 
 of revenge equally ingenious and successful. One 
 morning, when his tormentors had been particularly 
 troublesome, he appeared as if seriously indisposed. 
 No sooner were his ordinary rations placed at the foot 
 of the bamboo, than the crows watching their oppor- 
 tunity, descended in great numbers, and began as 
 usual to demolish his provisions. The monkey now 
 began to slide down the pole by slow degrees, as if the 
 efforfc were painful to him, and reaching the ground, 
 rolled about for some time in apparently great agony, 
 until he found himself close by the vessel containing 
 his food, where he lay in a state of seeming insensi- 
 bility, waiting a favorable opportunity of perfecting 
 his scheme. With one eye but half closed, he sees a 
 crow approaching ; it nears him ; it stretches out its 
 
NATURAL PRODUCTIONS OF INDIA. 80 
 
 neck, when, lo ! it is seized by the wrathful avenger, 
 who, after a few preliminary grimaces and chatter- 
 ings, deliberately placed the captive between his knees, 
 and began to pluck it, with the most humorous grav- 
 ity. When he had completely stripped it, except the 
 large feathers in the pinions and tail, he flung it into 
 the air as high as his- strength would permit, and, 
 after flapping its wings for a few seconds, it fell on the 
 ground with a stunning shock. The other crows, 
 which had been fortunate enough to escape a similar 
 castigation, now surrounded it and immediately picked 
 the poor thing to death. The expression of joy on the 
 monkey's countenance was altogether indescribable. 
 Never again was he molested by those voracious 
 intruders." 
 
 After what I have personally observed of this ani- 
 mal, I am prepared to attach full credence to this sin- 
 gular incident. My friend, the Rev. Mr Crane, of 
 Dindigul, had a large black monkey with a face most 
 tastefully decorated with whisker, mustache, and 
 like genteel appendage, which, if placed in similar 
 circumstances, would fully equal his Tillicherry 
 brother. The species most common in India, are the 
 Gibbon^ or long-armed, the Entellus, or long-tailed, 
 the Wanderer, and the Tog^l. A few specimens of 
 the Ourang' Outang" have been met with in the cen- 
 tral regions. 
 
 Bats of various sizes are numerous, and to the trav- 
 eller, in his bungalow, exceedingly annoying. Some 
 of them are furnished with wings, which, when out- 
 
40 INDIA. 
 
 stretched, measure five fact from tip to tip, and are 
 very destructive to fruit-trees in Gruzerat aiid on the 
 Coromandel Coast. 
 
 Porcupines extensively inhabit the mountainous 
 ranges, and the long quills with w^hich they are fur- 
 nished, and which they annually shed, are gathered 
 by the natives, and used for beautifying boxes and 
 dresses, in the same way as by our American Indians, 
 but more perfectly wrought. 
 
 On different occasions I purchased a Sloth and an 
 Armadillo, both of which I kept for several weeks, 
 observing their habits, which were curious and instruc- 
 tive. In Bengal, and along the eastern shore, is found 
 the TwO'toed Sloth ; and in Bahar there is a variety 
 which has a considerable resemblance to the bear, and 
 lives on ants. 
 
 The Mangoose is about the size of a weasel, and is 
 the only creature that dare attack the cobra de ca- 
 pella. If bitten, it runs into the neighboring wood, 
 feeds, it is thought, upon some antidote, and returns 
 to the combat. The animal is domesticated, and 
 trained to guard the sleeping infant from snakes and 
 vermin, while the mother is at work in the field. 
 
 The Bengal loris, or slow lemur, is about the size 
 of a small cat, of a pale brown color, and, during 
 most of the day, sleeps, or lies without motion, like 
 the sloth, of which some consider it but another 
 species. 
 
 Among various kinds of Squirrel, the Malabar holds 
 a first rank. It measures from fourteen to twenty 
 
NATURAL PRODUCTIONS OF INDIA. 41 
 
 inches in length, and is furnished with a fine bushy 
 tail, and moves with much ease and gracefulness. 
 
 Chipmucks are abundant, as also various species of 
 Rats and Mice. Among the former of which, is the 
 Ratel, which is very troublesome in disinterring and 
 feeding upon the buried dead. 
 
 Hares, Rabbits, and Martins, find a home in the 
 northern districts, while Civets, Badgers, Racoons, and 
 Ichneumons hunt the rats, bats, and larger serpents. 
 
 Among the Carnivorous Quadrupeds of India, the 
 Tiger holds a distinguished place. This most agile 
 and daring of beasts, which forms a prominent fea- 
 ture in the zoology of that land, makes its home 
 amid the jungles of Bengal, and the mountain ranges 
 of the northern and central districts, where it roams 
 free and fearless, finding no enemy daring to measure 
 strength with it, except, occasionally, the elephant 
 and rhinoceros. In the the province of Khandesh one 
 thousand and thirty-two of these fierce creatures were 
 killed between the years 1825 and 1829, as given in 
 official reports. To hunt the tiger, mounted upon 
 the lofty elephant, was once a favorite sport with 
 native princes and foreign residents ; but its extreme 
 danger has led to its general abandonment. The 
 bound of the tiger, when springing upon its prey, is 
 tremendous, extending, as it is said, to the distance of 
 one hundred or more feet. It is from this spring that 
 the animal gets his name. He, as it were, *' shoots 
 himself at his prey ;" and tiger, in the Arminian lan- 
 guage, signifies the arrow — the name also given to the 
 
42 INDIA. 
 
 River Tigris, on account of its velocity. In many 
 of the Indian languages, the name of tiger is tippoo. 
 
 Lions exist in vast numbers throughout the pro- 
 vinces of Saharampoor and Loodianah, some of them 
 equalling in size those at the Cape. A maneless 
 species is so numerous in Gruzerat, that an English 
 officer killed eleven in one month. The Bengal lion 
 has the mane magnificently developed, attains a very 
 large stature, and displays equal courage with that 
 of its African relative. 
 
 Panthers and Leopards tenant the jungly and hilly 
 districts of the peninsula, and are hunted for their 
 beautiful skins, which are used by religious mendi- 
 cants and Government officers. A species of leopard 
 called the Cheetah, with limbs long and slender, is 
 trained to aid the hunter in his field and jungle sports. 
 One of them, after being blinded and chained, is 
 placed upon a cart and carried far out into the field, 
 and when the hunter sees an antelope or deer, turning 
 the head of the Cheetah in that direction, he removes 
 the blinds and chains, allowing it to move, as its in- 
 stinct suggests, slowly and. stealthily towards its vic- 
 tim. When approaching sufficiently near, it makes a 
 few astounding springs, seizes its prey by the neck, 
 and will not relax its hold till the owner entice it 
 away by pieces of meat and a draught of fresh blood. 
 
 Other of the feline genus, as the Domestic Cat and 
 the Nepaul tiger cat, make their habitation in the 
 Peninsula, though to a limited extent. 
 
 Of the Canine tribes inhabiting India, a prominent 
 
NATURAL PRODUCTIONS OF INDIA. 48 
 
 place belongs to the Jackal. The foreigner has not to 
 journey far into the interior before becoming acquainted 
 with its nocturnal cries, (resennbling the scream of a 
 woman in deepest distress) arousing him from his slum- 
 bers by its unwonted sounds. Sc soon as night falls 
 they commence their predatory excursions to the vil- 
 lages, seizing upon fowls and other domestic animals, 
 carrying away lifeless carcasses and oflal, thus uniting 
 the evil habit of the thief with the good offices of a 
 scavenger. In some parts of the country the custom 
 prevails of bathing the hands in the blood of a slain 
 jackal, v/henever one kills or witnesses the death of a 
 wild beast. The origin of this strange habit has not 
 come to my knowledge. 
 
 The Striped Hyena resides in the caverns of the 
 mountains and clefts of rocks or in dens, from which 
 it comes forth with more strength and daring than the 
 wolf, following the flocks, breaking open sheepcotes at 
 night, and committing ravages with an insatiable 
 voracity. In some instances the hyena has become 
 tame and domestic like the dog. 
 
 The Lynx lives in the northern provinces, and the 
 Caracal makes his appearance in Bengal. The 
 Ounce is found in all the central part of the Deccan, 
 and in Gruzerat. The most remarkable of the canine 
 animals of India is the Thibet dog, a gigantic kind of 
 mastiff, which inhabits the table-lan\ls of the Hima- 
 layas. It is used as a watch dog, for which it is well 
 adapted by its size, strength and ferocity of temper. 
 Another of the canine species frequenting jungly 
 
4* INDIA. 
 
 and hilly regions, and resembling in many features 
 the jackal, hunt in packs, and even will rush upon the 
 tiger, tearing him in pieces ere he can strike more 
 than two or three down with his fatal paw. 
 
 The domestic or Pariar dog is mean in appearance 
 and destitute of all those noble traits which belong to 
 his western relative, and, as a consequence, receives 
 rough usage from native and foreigner. 
 
 In our view of the animated nature of India, the 
 next class to be noticed is that of Reptiles, includ- 
 ing various species, from the Crocodile to the harm- 
 less Lizard ; — with which last-named creature our il- 
 lustrations will begin. *' Shaped like unto a crocodile, 
 of a sad, green color, and but a little creature, the 
 fear of whom presents itself mostly to the eye, for 
 they are in no wise hurtful," is a description of the 
 lizard, which, though quaint, is correct and gra- 
 phic. Measuring from three to six inches in length, 
 having feet so shaped as to allow of creeping safely 
 and rapidly upon the sides and ceiling of the smoothest 
 wall, it feeds upon flies and insects, which it ap- 
 proaches with a slow and cautious tread, and trans- 
 fixes with a sudden thrust of its sharp and forked 
 tongue. To look upv/ard and see a half dozen of these 
 reptiles creeping upon the polished ceiling is not at all 
 agreeable to a new comer, while to have one fall upon 
 the hand when writing or reading sends a chill through 
 the frame not to be coveted. But the alarm is not ail 
 on one side, for the animal makes such a descent sole- 
 ly by a mistake, and were it possible would certainly 
 
NATURAL PRODUCTIONS OF INDIA. 45 
 
 apologize for this intrusion, as he rectifies his error ia 
 the very practical manner of making himself off with 
 the greatest possible speed. A few of these harmless 
 creatures find their home upon every wall, remaining 
 concealed behind a mirror or other suspended frame 
 during •the day, and coming forth at night to seize 
 upon their tiny prey. In some parts of the country 
 there is a large green lizard called the Gecko^ named 
 from its favorite and habitual sound, and in distinction 
 from the last mentioned, containing a bag filled with 
 poison, with which it can s-uffuse its victim and pro- 
 duce death, unless the part be removed. 
 
 India abounds with Scorpions of various sizes and 
 color, from one which may be covered with a dollar 
 coin to that which equals a full -sized hand, the former 
 usually of a light cast, and the latter dark or jet 
 black. An elongated body terminates in a slender 
 tail, formed of several joints, the last of which ends 
 in a small, conical bag containing the poisonous fluid, 
 to which is attached a tubular sting, through which 
 it is thrown into the object it seeks to harm. This 
 tail is carried above the body, when the animal is 
 walking, and is projected beyond the front of the head 
 when put to harmful use. The wound is painful 
 though seldom destructive, ammonia being the most 
 successful curative. The cautious Hindoo will not 
 put his hand into or under a jar or box before he as- 
 sures himself that he will not encounter this noxious 
 reptile. It is currently believed that if encircled with 
 fire it will sting itself to death. A celebrated natu- 
 
46 INDIA. 
 
 ralist speaks of putting a female scorpion with her 
 young into a glass case. She soon destroyed all but 
 one, which took refuge upon the back of its parent, 
 and avenged the death of its brethren by killing the 
 old one in its turn. It is a timid creature, flying ra- 
 pidly from impending danger, and never using its 
 sting except as a means of defence, or to secure food. 
 
 Centipedes are found in similar localities with the 
 scorpion, and are at times more than a foot long and 
 thick as a man's finger, having two sharp teeth with 
 which they inflict wounds painful and dangerous. 
 
 Tarantulas^ the largest of the spider kind, are occa- 
 sionally met with in unfrequented places, or long un- 
 opened rooms. I killed one, the body of which was 
 nearly the size of the palm of my hand, of an olive 
 brown color, and covered with a soft down. The bite 
 is painful, though not fatal. 
 
 Dr. Russel, an eminent scholar in zoology, has de- 
 scribed forty-three distinct species of Snakes common 
 in India. Among the seven which are poisonous, there 
 is one — the Cobra-de-Capella — that is dreaded be- 
 yond any object with which our earth is cursed. In 
 length from three to six feet, in circumference about 
 two inches, its head is small, and covered on the fore- 
 part with large smooth scales, just below which is a 
 dilatation of the skin which is capable of being raised 
 or depressed at the pleasure of the animal. When irri- 
 tated the skin is expanded and elevated like a hood ; 
 hence the name of " hooded snake." The animal never 
 bites so long as this outer skin is folded, but its erec 
 
NATURAL PRODUCTIONS OF INDIA. 47 
 
 tion, with an accompanying hiss, is a signal of ag- 
 gression and peril — perils for let the minutest globule 
 of the concentrated poiijon find its way into the sys- 
 tem and death must ensue. Lunar caustic, though 
 efficacious as remedial to the bite of the viper, is found 
 of little or no avail as a counteraction to the^venom of 
 the cobra. Jugglers carry them about the country for 
 exhibition and reward, keeping them in subjection by 
 the power of music. Though very numerous there are 
 but few instances on record of death from their attacks, 
 such precautions are used to avoid the places where 
 they dwell. By the natives they are regarded with 
 religious reverence, and the title of " good snake" is 
 that by which they are usually designated. 
 
 On the Island of Ceylon a venomous snake called 
 the Tic Polonga is occasionally met v/ith. Such is 
 the strength of its poison that the first bite will kill a 
 fowl in less than a minute. It is naturally indolent, 
 and will not attack unless it is irritated. 
 
 The Whip Snake conceals itself among the foliage 
 of trees, darts at cattle grazing below, causing the 
 largest ox to die of agony within an hour's time. 
 
 Mountain Snakes^ from four to eight feet in length, 
 and quite harmless, are carried about the country by 
 indigent, low-bred natives for exhibition, with trained 
 monkeys and bears. 
 
 The Crocodile of the Ganges is distinguished from 
 the Nilotic species by its projecting eyes, and narrow, 
 elongated muzzle. Its teeth are many, and disposi- 
 tion carnivorous The habit of throwing infants and 
 
48 INDIA. 
 
 small children to these monsters of the sacred stream, 
 has long formed a leading feature in the superstitious 
 observances of that idolatrous land. Alligators are 
 common in the rivers of the north, especially the 
 Ganges, upon the shores of which they are ever seen 
 basking in the rays of the sun. 
 
 Anacondas y twenty to thirty feet in length, infest 
 the Delta of the Granges, concealing themselves in 
 large trees standing upon the water's edge, and by 
 a terrible fling of their massive and powerful bodies 
 encircling and crushing whatever comes within their 
 fatal reach. 
 
 We have an account of a Boa Constrictor ^ killed 
 upon the banks of the Granges but a few years since 
 which was found to measure sixty- two feet and some 
 inches in length. 
 
 Tortoises measuring four and a half feet from the 
 tip of the nose to the tail, and fourteen inches high, 
 are to be met with at times in the northern regions. 
 
 Frogs are abundant. Bishop Heber speaks of see- 
 ing one which was large as a gosling, and very beau- 
 tiful, being green, speckled with black, and almost 
 transparent. 
 
 India swarms with Insects, arising chiefly from 
 the warmth of the climate, there being no portion of 
 the year throughout the largest districts, when the 
 cold is sufficient to destroy the minutest animal life. 
 Let a house remain closed for a fev/ weeks, and upon 
 opening the door and windows, the reader, were he 
 here, would observe several thines which would startle, 
 
NATURAL PRODUCTIONS OF INDIA. 49 
 
 if not terrify him. Turning his eye upward he would 
 see two, three, or more lizards (before referred to) seem- 
 ingly ready to make a descent upon him. Looking 
 downward he would observe the mat covered with in- 
 numerable tiny, black ants moving in all directions 
 with business-like order and speed. If there be a ta- 
 ble in the room he would notice the upright post pro- 
 vided with an encircling brass cup, into which water 
 or oil may be poured, and thus the food be guarded 
 from the attacks of these intruders, and a like pre- 
 caution with the bedsteads, bureaus, and safes. He 
 would observe the book-case standing at a little 
 remove from the wall, to protect it from the rav- 
 ages of the ivhite ant^ that marvel in natural history. 
 Though small and apparently harmless, they are the 
 most destructive creatures with which we are ac- 
 quainted. Nothing but stone or mortar can resist 
 their power of devastation. Moving just beneath the 
 surface, mole-like, they enter by myriads a table, box 
 of books, chest of clothes, or whatever bo left exposed 
 to their intrusion, and cease not their work of destruc- 
 tion until nothing is left but the bare shell. Boxes 
 must be placed upon a stone or some metallic substance 
 three to four inches in height — books must be bound in 
 Russia leather, or often removed and brushed — beams 
 of dwellings must be saturated with tar ; and all to 
 guard against one of the tiniest, most insignificant- 
 looking, and yet most formidable of the animate crea- 
 tion. Let the visitor beware how he lift up the corner 
 of the mat lest the sting of a concealed scorjnon make 
 3 
 
50 INDIA. 
 
 him repent the incautious act, or a snake erect its 
 threatening crest. Let him wait till evening draws 
 on, and a light is brought into the room, and if it be 
 at the right season of the year, a cloud of winged ants 
 will make their entrance, encircling the lamp in a 
 countless swarm, some just burning their feet upon 
 the glass shade, others more boldly flying right into 
 the crater, there to meet their death. In an hour or so 
 they begin to disappear, leaving their wings on the 
 table, and adopting the more humble mode of creeping' 
 like their less aspiring brethren. Let him go out the 
 next morning, and the native lad will be seen, bag in 
 hand, gathering from their hiding places these wing- 
 less visitors, from which is made a curry more deli- 
 cious than turtle soup to an alderman ! If he retire 
 to rest without the shelter of a muslin hano^ins: sur- 
 rounding his couch the music and fang of the mosqui- 
 to will forbid repose. If upon rising he take not the 
 precaution of looking into his shoes his foot may come 
 in contact with a scorpion, or small snake. Casting 
 his eye around during the day he would see the com- 
 mon fly without number. Opening a drawer a com- 
 pany of roaches will manifest their terror by a sudden 
 and rapid withdrawal from notice. The wasp will 
 be seen passing up and down the Venetian blind in 
 search of food, and the locust will pierce the ear with 
 its sharp, shrill notes. These statements may give to 
 the reader a no very pleasant impression of a residence 
 in that Eastern clime. I state but the facts in the 
 case, admitting, however, that there is such a thing as 
 
NATURAL PRODUCTIONS OF IVDFA. 51 
 
 becoming so accustomed to these sights that they may 
 be seen and heard with but slight effect upon the 
 weakest nerves. Constant precautions are needful in 
 protecting person and property from their painful and 
 destructive visits, but the eye becomes so habituated 
 to seeing them in all places and times, that no special 
 emotion^ are awakened so long' as they keep at a 
 respectful distance. At night fire-flies glitter among 
 the boughs of the Banyan tree, or dance around tho 
 spreading tamarind, producing a singular but beautiful 
 effect. Bees abound in hilly districts, building their 
 nests in hollow trees and rocky caverns, and yielding 
 a honey of but inferior excellence. The silkworm 
 produces materials for a fabric greatly used in years 
 past, but confined at present to Brahmins, Mohamme- 
 dans, and the more wealthy of the natives. The 
 Termes form a substance which yields a beautiful Ver- 
 million, and was much used before the discovery of 
 cochineal. Within another insect is an article called 
 lac, which is much used in fabricating brads, rings, 
 and other ornaments of female dress. Ant-hills, seven 
 and more feet in circumference, and five and six feet 
 high, are often met with upon the plains, especially in 
 jungly districts, which seem so much beyond the power 
 of a tiny insect to construct as to lead to an ancient 
 opinion that " in India there are monstrous ants, as 
 large as foxes." Bishop Heber remarks, that " the 
 pyramids, when the comparative bulk of those who 
 reared them is taken into the estimate, are as nothing 
 compared to the works of these termites. The ooun- 
 
52 INDIA 
 
 terpart of one of these hills is as if a nation should set 
 to work to build up an artificial Snowdon and bore it 
 full of halls and galleries." 
 
 The Birds of India, though less splendid on the 
 whole than those of South America, are, in many 
 ' cases remarkable for splendor of plumage, symmetry 
 of form, and sweetness of tone. "We have the Condor, 
 occasionally met with in the extreme northern regions 
 measuring fifteen feet between the tips of its out- 
 spread pinions ; the Pondicherry Vulture^ equalling 
 in size a large goose ; the Bengal Vulture^ which is 
 often seen preying upon the human corpses that float 
 down the sacred Ganges to the sea ; the Lammer- 
 geyer or bearded vulture, a rare and unsocial bird, 
 whose home is among the Himmalaya ranges ; the 
 Pondicherry Eagle, esteemed sacred on the Malabar 
 coast ; the Finch-Falcon of Bengal ; the Fork-tailed 
 ShrikCf also a native of Bengal, and named '' king of 
 the crows," because of its incessant assaults upon 
 that tamer and weaker race ; the Calao of Malabar ; 
 the Malabar Shrike, with its head surmounted by a 
 tufted plume : the Rhinoceros Horn Bill ; the Jocose 
 Shrike, named from its lively disposition and amusing 
 manners, and known in the writings of Hafiz as the 
 Bulbul or Persian nightingale ; the Mina or Grakle, 
 most noted linguist of the feathered tribes ; the Par- 
 adise Grakle, remarkable for its destruction of locusts 
 and which, when kept near the farmyard, spontane- 
 ously acquires the various cries of ducks, dogs, geese, 
 sheep, pigs, and poultry ; the Pagoda Thrush, so called 
 
NATURAL PRODUCTIONS OF INDIA. 53 
 
 from its frequent occurrence among the pagodas of 
 Malabar and Coramandel ; the Kin^ Fisher, inhabiting 
 the hottest parts of the continent ; the Wood-pecker 
 ranging the whole country from the southern Cape to 
 the sombre forests of the Himalayas ; Parrots of 
 various kinds and abundant in number ; the Peacock 
 which roams in a wild state throughout the forests of 
 the Peninsula ; the Jungle cock, whose locality is 
 among the Ghats; the Crow, which in multitudes 
 throng the yard of every dwelling, allowing no frag- 
 ment of food to escape their vigilant eye and ravenous 
 appetite ; the Impeyan Pheasant, whose home is in 
 the northern mountains ; the Horned Pheasant, com- 
 mon in the Nepaul district ; the Quail and Patridge 
 of various species, and general distribution ; the Pas- 
 sarage Bustard highly esteemed on account of the 
 delicacy and fine flavor of its flesh and consequently 
 bearing a high price in the India market ; the Golden 
 Plover ; the Coromandel Courier ; the Promeprop; 
 the Gigantic Stork or Adjutant, a voracious creature, 
 devouring at one meal what would satisfy four men, 
 very useful as a scavenger in clearing the streets 
 of oflal, and regarded with superstitious reverence 
 because supposed to be possessed of the souls of Brah- 
 mins ; the Pondicherry and Coromandel Heron, 
 w^hich last is also common on the banks of the Granges 
 and other Indian rivers; the Bengal Snipe; the 
 Horned Turkey of Bengal, with a fleshy, blue, cal- 
 lous substance behind each eye giving it the fall oflect 
 of a horned animal ; the Pearly-plumaged Gull ; the 
 
54 INDIA. 
 
 Black-backed Goose ; with many species of the Duck 
 kind^ and Poultry such as are found in the farmyards 
 of the western continent. 
 
 Our limits allow little else than the naming of these 
 various tribes, leaving the reader to consult elabo- 
 rate treatises on ornithology for a more extended 
 acquaintance with their pecularities of structure and 
 habit. 
 
 India being almost surrounded by water, is supplied 
 with a variety of excellent fish, among which may be 
 named the Pomfret, of a flavor more delicate than the 
 turbot ; the Robal, the Scir Fishf the Bumbalo, which, 
 when dried, forms a principal article of food among 
 the Lascars, or Hindoo sailors ; the pale brown Eel, 
 Ki?ig- of the herring's, more than eight feet in length ; 
 the Russelian Gymnetris, the Remora, which is em- 
 ployed by the natives in capturing the tortoise ; the 
 Dolphin, distinguished by the splendor of its varying 
 hues ; the insidious Dory, inhabiting the rivers and 
 other fresh waters, which, when perceiving a flying 
 insect hovering over the water, shoots out a jet of 
 water from its tubular mouth so suddenly, and with 
 such unerring aim, as to tumble the insect in a 
 stupified state upon the surface of the stream ; the 
 Unicorn Acantharus ; the Climbing Sparus, which 
 moves at pleasure up the trunks of trees growing by 
 the water side, remaining hours out of water ; the 
 Soher, with pre-eminent flavor and beauty ; the 
 Whrahl, inhabiting the lakes, and much esteemed as a 
 nutritious and healthful food for invalids; the Leopard 
 
NATURAL PRODUCTIONS OF INDIA. 66 
 
 Mackerel^ the Flying Gurnard^ which swim in shoals, 
 ever and anon darting into the air, and making its way 
 to a considerable distance ; the Carp ; and the Mangoe 
 Fish, called by the natives Tupsy Muchee, and regarded 
 by Europeans as the most delicate food brought into 
 market, and is, therefore, dried and salted for sale ; 
 with several lesser species not worthy of special 
 notice. India does not excel in the character of its 
 Shell-fish, though the number is great. Oysters and 
 Lobsters are abundant, bat of an inferior flavor. Crabs 
 are large, palatable, and often dressed for the table 
 of the European. Tanks swarm with small Land 
 Crabs, which are eaten only by the more indigent 
 natives. The Pearl Oyster inhabits the straits of 
 Manaar, between the Continent and Ceylon, and is 
 obtained by diving. These beds are less abundant and 
 valuable than in former years, yet still yielding a 
 revenue to government and wealth to individuals. 
 The shells to be found upon the shores of India, are 
 world-renowned, and need no particular mention. A 
 valve of the Tridacna Gigas, the largest shell known, 
 presented to Francis I. of France, is used as a bap- 
 tismal font, in the church of St. Sulpice, in Paris. 
 
 Thus far of zoology, or animated nature, as it ap- 
 pears in India. A few facts must suffice upon its 
 Botany. The vegetable productions of a country so 
 extensive, and with such varieties of temperature and 
 soil as those in Hintiostan, must be very numerous 
 and diverse. The herbarium in the museum of the 
 East India Company, contains about nine thousand 
 
56 INDIA. 
 
 species, which would be greatly multiplied were the 
 whole country to be searched with the diligence and 
 zeal that portions have already been. The vales of 
 Cashmere, Delhi, and Serinagur, abound with varie- 
 ties of the rose and the i[owexm^ jessamine. In ad- 
 dition to these, we find in different parts of the 
 country the elegant atimuca ; the tchambag-a, much 
 used for adorning the hair and perfuming the clothes ; 
 the misscenda, with its white leaves and blood-red 
 flowers ; the ixora, which, from boughs six feet in 
 height, exhibits its scarlet and yellow tufts of bloom, 
 enlivening the foliage of the wood ; the sindrimal^ 
 opening at four in the evening and closing at four 
 in the morning ; the nyctanthes sambac, with which 
 the Hindoos perfume their hair before retiring to rest; 
 the nagatalli, which creeps along the wall, covering 
 them with its foliage, together with various species of 
 the violet, primrose, buttercup, lily, &c,, which are 
 chiefly found on the mountain sides or deep valleys. 
 
 The chief food of the frugal Hindoo is rice, in 
 which all the provinces abound. Wheat, barley, 
 maze, and millet, are also grown, especially wheat, 
 which is the prevailing crop throughout the northern 
 districts. To these may be added peas, beans, and 
 several vegetable species, unknown in this western 
 world, are met with in the uplands, as also potatoes 
 and many kinds of berries. Commerce is indebted to 
 India for indigo, opium, flax, hemp, tobacco, sarsa- 
 parilla, jalap, cotton, anise, betel, saffron, sesamum, 
 many dyes, besides various reeds and canes. These 
 
NATURAL PRODUCTIONS OF INDIA. 57 
 
 are cultivated with different degrees cf success 
 throughout the peninsula. 
 
 Among the forest trees of India, the first place in 
 utility, and far from the last in majestic beauty, 
 belongs to the Teak, a hard and almost incorruptible 
 timber, fitted to supply the place of the oak in ship- 
 building, and is, in this respect, its superior ; that it 
 will not corrode iron, nails, and bolts. For universal 
 application, rapid growth and durability, the Bamboo 
 occupies the next place. It shoots up to the height of 
 sixty feet in a single season, acquires a diameter of 
 more than six inches at the base, is tough, strong, 
 firm and light, and may be made to answer a variety 
 of most needful purposes. Thick jungles of bamboo 
 cover large portions of the peninsula, and by prevent- 
 ing circulation of air make the regions around very 
 unwholesome. Various species of Palm trees give a 
 character to the scenery of India and furnish the in- 
 habitants with many valuable products. Of this large 
 tribe the Cocoanut tree holds the first place. Our 
 limits forbid an enumeration of the various uses to 
 which this tree is appropriated, and it must suffice to 
 say that not a portion is allowed to remain unused. 
 The great fan palm furnishes roofs for the native cot- 
 tages. The smaller fan palm and palmyra yield 
 toddy, an intoxicating liquor much used among the 
 lower class of Hindoos, and leaves upon which letters 
 &c., are written with the iron stylo ; and the Sago and 
 Area palm. The Babul tree is one of the most beau- 
 tiful and ornamental in India, its flowers emitting a 
 3* 
 
58 INDIA. 
 
 delightful fragrance, and its timber much esteemed 
 where lightness and strength are required. To these 
 may be added the Sandal wood tree, which grows in 
 the south-west part of Mysore, and is exported to Ara- 
 bia and China, and to close the list the Indian fig or 
 Banyan, which stretches its immense branches and 
 holy shade not only over the pagodas and choultries, 
 but over serpents and other venomous creatures — an 
 emblem of benevolent nature which sustains and 
 blesses the evil and the good. This tree is regarded 
 with religious homage by the Hindoos, believing, as 
 they do, that the birth-place of their god, Vishnoo, was 
 beneath its overspreading branches : temples are erected 
 near it and images placed under its shade. On the 
 banks of the river Nerbudda stands a tree of this ven- 
 erated species which measures two thousand feet 
 around the principal stems, the larger trunks of which 
 amount to three hundred and fifty, and the smaller 
 ones exceed three thousand. This tree is called Cub- 
 heer-burr by the Hindoos, in memory of a favorite 
 saint, who took it under his special patronage and 
 care, and it has been known to shelter seven thousand 
 men beneath its shade. This species, though thus 
 honored and useful, is doing more to demolish the 
 splendid edifices of India than any other cause, the 
 seeds falling into the crevices of the wall, vegeta- 
 ting, spreading apart the long-cemented piles of stone 
 and brick, causing temples and palaces and pagodas 
 to become heaps of shapeless ruin. The Saul tree, 
 producing a resin much used for naval purposes, and 
 
NATURAL PRODUCTIONS OF INDIA. 59 
 
 as incense in the temples. This tree is used in detect- 
 ing witchcraft, an account of which the reader will 
 find in the last chapter of the volume ; the Cadukah 
 of Telinga, bearing a gall producing a very permanent 
 yelloio ; the Jack trce.^ with its pumpkin shape fruit 
 hanging from its loftiest branches. 
 
 Our fruit trees, as the apple, pear, plum, apricot, 
 peach, walnut, almond, &c., thrive in the northern pro- 
 vinces, while the southern districts abound in mangoes, 
 guavas, plantains, custard apple, limes, lemons, but 
 not oranges, (these being confined to the northern re- 
 gions and Ceylon,) pine apple and shaddock. In the 
 Himalaya Mountains trees are sometimes of enormous 
 size, measuring twenty feet in girth, more than a hun- 
 dred and fifty in height, and exhibiting a sheer 
 branchless trunk of sixty feet, surmounted by a vast 
 crest which waves above like a gigantic canopy. In 
 those regions all kinds of European trees and plants 
 flourish in abundmoe. 
 
 Among the smaller trees and shrubs common to 
 India are the Daphne Cannabina, from which is 
 manufactured common, but useful, paper ; the Rice- 
 paper plant which grows luxuriously in Bengal ; and 
 the Acacia, well-known for its airy and elegant 
 foliage, besides yielding the gum-arabic of commerce. 
 
 In respect to Mineral wealth India is one of the 
 richest of known countries. Grains of gold are to be 
 found in the bed of many of the northern rivers, while 
 rich mines of the same precious ore and of silver oc- 
 cur in the Carnatic, Assam and Bengal. There arc 
 
60 
 
 INDIA. 
 
 copper mines in the mountains of Kumaoon, and in 
 the provinces of Agra and Ajmere. Iron is common 
 throughout the peninsula. Assam and the Kumaoon 
 Mountains furnish large quantities of Lead. Some 
 mines of Tin are worked in the district of Ajmere. 
 Zinc is exported in large quantities from India to 
 England. Quicksilver and Antimony are found in a 
 few places. This, too, is the land of the Diamond, 
 Ruby, Sapphire, Amethyst, Onyx and other precious 
 stones. And in this country are quarries of Marble 
 and Alabaster, of Sulphur, Coal and Naptha, of com- 
 mon Salt and Saltpetre. Tradition has hardly exag- 
 gerated in the accounts it has transmitted to us re- 
 specting the minerals and metals — the precious stones 
 and gems of heaven- favored Ind. 
 
 Such is a rapid view of nature, animate and inani- 
 mate, as presented in that eastern clime. We but 
 enter the field of inquiry and research before we are 
 compelled to leave it, the proportionate limits allowed 
 to this branch of the subject being more than reached, 
 and yet much remaining to be said. But what we 
 have seen suffices to convince us that the Hindoos 
 have ample acquair-tance with the Most High as made 
 known by His works, so that they are " without ex- 
 cuse" if they render not to Him the homage of grati- 
 tude and praise. 
 
CHAPTER III 
 
 HISTORICAL SURVEY. 
 
 What is known of Ancient India — Invasions by Sesostris, Semiramis, 
 Darius and Alexander — Invasion by Mahmoud of Guznee — Somnaut 
 Captured — Its venerated Idol and Temple Gate — Successors of Mah- 
 moud — Invasions by the Portuguese — Dutch — East India Company — 
 Black Hole of Calcutta — Governors-General — Relation of India to 
 England — Remark of Dr. Duff — Measures pursued by the English — 
 Opinions and Feelings of the Hindoos — An Historic Law respecting 
 India — Characteristics of the several Periods of Hindoo History — An 
 Eloquent Extract. 
 
 " Whoever attempts to trace the operations of men 
 in remote times, and to mark the various steps of their 
 progress in any line of exertion, will soon have the 
 mortification to find that the period of authentic 
 history is very limited. Beyond the era of written 
 annals lies the region of uncertainty and conjecture.'* 
 
 Respecting no country does the student of antiquity 
 find this to be more true than of India. The Hindoos 
 having no historical records that deserve the name, 
 and such accounts as they do possess are mixed up 
 with so many improbable and monstrous fictions, thai 
 we are left in total ignorance as to well-determined 
 facts. From the " Yedas," which were written about 
 the time of King David, and the " Institutes of Me- 
 
62 INDIA. 
 
 nu," we learn that the country anciently composed 
 several separate kingdoms, varying in extent, and at 
 constant warfare among themselves. Two families, in 
 a special manner, bore rule, distinguished as the sun 
 and moon, probably on account of their comparative 
 power and splendor. Other accounts tell us that in 
 the early days there were ten kingdoms in India, 
 speaking different languages, five of which occupied 
 the southern, and five the northern districts. It is a 
 well-ascertained fact that neither the present, race of 
 Hindoos or their immediate ancestors are the aborigi- 
 nes of the soil — ^but who the original possessors of the 
 country were, and whence they came, are questions 
 which have called into requisition the learning and 
 research of England and the Continent, though with 
 ill success. The Rev. Dr. "Ward, of Serampore, closes 
 a labored examination of Hindoo manuscripts in this 
 decisive manner : " Such is Hindoo history as given 
 by themselves, or rather an imperfect gleaning from a 
 great and confused mass of materials, which have 
 been thrown together in the Puranas, to arrange and 
 settle which, so as to chose what is true and re- 
 ject what is false, requires a mind more than hu- 
 man. A real and accurate history of this country, 
 froTn its commencement to the present time, with the 
 dates of events attached to them, is out of the ques- 
 tion." Sir Wm. Jones says, " The dawn of true In- 
 dian history appears only three or four centuries be- 
 fore the Christian era, the preceding ages being cloud- 
 ed by allegory and fable." Major Milford, an eminent 
 
HISTORICAL SURVEY. 63 
 
 Orientalist, adds his testimony, that "with regard to 
 history the Hindoos have really nothing but romances, 
 from which but occasional truths may be extracted." 
 After saying that India was one of the earliest inhab- 
 ited portions of our earth, the sober historian is com- 
 pelled to admit that a veil of obscurity hangs above 
 its rise and early progress, which has thus far baffled 
 all attempts at removal. But few can hope for victory 
 where Robertson and Jones and Milford have met 
 with signal and admitted defeat. 
 
 Leaving ancient India concealed beneath the mist of 
 antiquity and fable we will view the country when 
 shone upon by the rays of historical truth. 
 
 Sesostris, Semiramis, Darius and Alexander were 
 the earliest to bring that peninsula before the modern 
 world. Respecting the first of these heroes there is 
 much difference of opinion. Some contending that he 
 came against India in the year 970 before Christ and 
 made large conquests, and exported much booty, while 
 Robertson and others are in doubt as to the extent and 
 oven the fact of these invasions. It is thought " that 
 some light may be thrown upon this subject by the 
 researches now in progress for the interpretation of 
 Egyptian hieroglyphics." The expedition undertaken 
 by Semiramis rests upon more reliable testimony and 
 commands our more intelligent belief. From the 
 pages of Diodorus we learn that this illustrious queen 
 having extended her dominion over western Asia to 
 Bactria, and having been informed that India was the 
 most populous, wealthy, and beautiful of kingdoms, 
 
64 INDIA. 
 
 determined upon its conquest. After three years spent 
 in preparation, she landed an army of half a million 
 horse and foot upon the eastern bank of the Indus, 
 crossing upon a bridge of boats built under the direc- 
 tion of architects from Phcenicia, Cyprus, and other 
 maratime provinces. Here she was met by Strabro- 
 bates, a Hindoo general, who had collected a force 
 even greater than that of Semiramis, supported by a 
 numerous band of elephants trained for warfare. 
 The contest was long, sanguinary and doubtful, but at 
 length the proud and ambitious invader was obliged 
 to sound a retreat to the boats, amid the wild confu- 
 sion of which it is thought that she herself perished. 
 Next following the Egyptian king and Phoenician 
 queen, we read of Darius, the Persian monarch, as 
 undertaking to explore and conquer that country. 
 Having learned through a general whom he sent 
 thither, the populousness, fertility and high cultivation 
 of the country lying east of the Indus, he crossed that 
 stream with an invading army in the beginning of the 
 fifth century before Christ ; subdued the provinces of 
 Mooltan, Lahore, and possibly Gruzerat, drawing from 
 these conquered princes a large tribute in gold and 
 other valuable commodities. This dominion of the 
 Persians continued for less than two hundred years, 
 but during the latter part of that period it was merely 
 nominal. 
 
 In the year 327 before Christ, Alexander the Great 
 having conquered the Persian empire, crossed the In- 
 dus with the professed design of compelling these trib- 
 
HISTORICAL SURVEY. 65 
 
 utary states to pay their dues to him as the successor 
 of Darius. Commencuig his march for the far-famed 
 Ganges he was met by Porus at the head of a nu- 
 merous army of native soldiery. This resistance, add- 
 ed to a mutiny in his ranks upon the banks of the 
 Sutledge, compelled him with much reluctance to 
 retrace his steps without gratifying his ambitious 
 designs and long-cherished hopes. Determining, how- 
 ever, not to return in disgrace, he performed the extra- 
 ordinary and hitherto unattempted project of sailing 
 down the Indus, exultingly beholding the Arabian 
 Sea, and thence, after incredible toil and danger, re- 
 turning to his capital. "When Alexander withdrew, 
 the natives set about corrupting the troops left behind, 
 by encouraging them in every manner of excess, which 
 resulted in the final extinction of all foreign suprem- 
 acy among them. Seleucus, and after him several 
 generals, ending with Antiochus, undertook excursions 
 to regain those distant possessions, but their success 
 was limited in extent and duration. 
 
 After these repeated inroads of the Persian and 
 Greek armies, the Hindoos enjoyed a quiet of several 
 centuries, during which an enemy was preparing, 
 whose impression upon the country was to be exten- 
 sive, lamentable and lasting. 
 
 About the middle of the sixth century of the Chris- 
 tian era the eagle eye of Mohammedan ambition and 
 rapacity was directed towards India, and this ill-fated 
 laud was destined to become the prey of conquerors 
 surpassing in cruelty all who had as yet crossed its 
 
66 INDIA. 
 
 borders. After several attempts at a permanent do- 
 minion, but repulsion by the Hindoo princes, the time 
 was at hand when resistance would no longer avail for 
 their protection and freedom. In the year 998 Mah- 
 moud ascended the throne of Grhuznee, one of the most 
 important principalities of Afghanistan, and speedily 
 commenced preparations for adding India to his do- 
 minions. In the year 1001 he made his first appear- 
 ance on the east of the Indus, penetrating so far into 
 the Punjaub as totally to defeat the King of Lahore 
 and Mooltan, returning with fame and booty to his 
 mountain fastnesses. During the following twenty- 
 four years he made twelve expeditions into the coun- 
 try, in the course of which he overran most of the 
 western provinces, plundering Delhi and other eminent 
 cities, carrying away vast stores of gold and silver, 
 diamonds and precious stones, which he displayed to 
 the admiring gaze of the Grhuznee mountaineers, thus 
 arousing their ambition and eager desire for more ex- 
 tensive inroads upon a land so teeming with wealth 
 and luxury. In the last of these incursions Mahmoud 
 entered the province of Guzerat, upon the southern 
 boundary of which was located the village of Somnaut, 
 renowned as the abode of a shrine of extraordinary 
 sanctity. Attached to this far-famed temple were two 
 thousand Brahmins, five hundred dancing girls, three 
 hundred musicians, and other attendants in great 
 numbers. After a long and desperate contest Mah- 
 moud succeeded in capturing this venerated town, and 
 upon beholding the gigantic and far-famed idol, with 
 
HISTORICAL SURVEY 67 
 
 wrathful zeal struck off its nose, giving orders for its 
 entire and instant demolition. As the attendant Brah- 
 mins saw the threatened downfall of this object of their 
 profoundest veneration, they fell on their knees and 
 proffered an immense sum for its preservation ; — but 
 the king indignantly replied, " / am a breaker^ not a 
 buyer of Idols.^^ The work of demolition proceeded ; 
 and on its reaching the interior of the image, there 
 was disclosed a treasure in pearls, rubies, and dta- 
 monds, almost beyond conception, and far surpassing 
 the immense sura tendered for its redemption." 
 These were carried to the metropolis, and conspired, 
 with other events, to render Grhuznee for the time one 
 of the most eminent cities of the east. With the trea- 
 «ures of Somnaut, Mahmoud carried the g'ates of that 
 town wherewith to grace his mountain home — which 
 latter trophy has obtained no little modern notoriety 
 from the attempt of a late governor-general to recon- 
 vey them to their former abode — an attempt which 
 brought upon his lordship the reproof of Christendom, 
 the rebuke of his employers, and which conspired 
 with other acts of like folly to lose him his vice- 
 regal crown. In the year 1291 Mohammed (successor 
 of Mahmoud) succeeded in establishing himself at 
 Delhi, and thus commenced the first Afghan or Patan 
 dynasty, the second commencing in the year 1291, 
 and continuing until near the close of the fifteenth 
 century. Then followed the Mogul dynasty begun by 
 Baber, a descendant of Tamerlane, in the year 1525, 
 v;hen Mohammedanism reached its height in India, 
 
68 INDIA. 
 
 extending from Allahabad on the North to Ahmednug- 
 gur, (40 miles East from Bombay) on the South 
 One of the most eminent of these Mogul emperors was 
 Akber.Khan, who flourished between the years 1556 
 and 1695, and who ruled with so much excellence of 
 wisdom and righteousness that the native historian 
 tells us that ^^his memory still floats upon the tears 
 of all India.'^^ By his daring and judicious manage- 
 ment the central provinces were preserved in complete 
 tranquillity, and Gruzerat, Bengal, and a part of the 
 Decoan were added to his already extensive empire 
 During the reign of his son Jehoughier (1605 to 1628) 
 the English first established themselves on the western 
 coasts of the Peninsula. Then followed Aurungzebe, 
 great-grandson of Akber, who ruled from 1658 to 
 1707. From his great-grandson Feroksere the East 
 India Company obtained the grant of a large township 
 in Bengal, through the personal influence of Dr. Ham- 
 ilton who had succeeded in relieving the Emperor of 
 a painful malady. The Persians, under the celebrated 
 Nadir Shah, obtained a short-lived notoriety over parts 
 of this down-trodden land. Our limits forbid a 
 detailed narrative of the events that signalized the 
 rule of Mahmoud and his successors during thoir rule 
 over India. *' Nothing in modern times has equalled 
 the ferocity and desperation of these Moslem conquer- 
 ors. Urged on by a mad enthusiasm ; intoxicated 
 with the hope of rich booty, and inspired with the 
 promise of beatitude if they died fighting with the 
 infidels, they sprang like tigers on their prey. A fer- 
 
HISTORICAL SURVEY. 69 
 
 tile country was left desolate ; flourishing cities, heaps 
 of ruins ; palaces were burnt, temples pillaged, and 
 rivers sacred to their fathers flowed with human 
 blood." 
 
 During the reign of Tamerlane, surnamed the 
 " destroying prince,''^ an hundred thousand natives 
 were massacred in a single hour. Timur the ^^fire- 
 brand of the universe'^ and greatest wholesale butcher 
 of our species ever known, plundered and massacred 
 without distinction of religion or sex ; *' his track was 
 followed by blood, desolation, famine and pestilence." 
 The Mogul Aurungzebe and Mahrattee Sevagee, 
 were scarcely less ruthless destroyers of the Hindoo 
 race, wherever obstacles were presented to their mad 
 and plundering ambition. Nadir Shah entered In- 
 dia, slaughtered the inhabitants of Delhi, without 
 regard to age or sex — captured Oude — seized upon the 
 imperial treasures and conveying thence $15,000,000 
 in specie— $5,000,000 in plate, $75,000,000 in jewels, 
 — the renowned Peacock throne valued at $5,000,000 
 and other valuables to the amount of $60,000,000, 
 besides elephants, horses and camp equipage of the 
 deposed Emperor. From the ill-fated days of Nadir 
 Shah, the Moghul Empire in India began to decline — 
 the various provinces became independent principali- 
 ties, some under Mohammedan governors, and others 
 under Mahrattas, until the city of Delhi, with a small 
 district around, formed all that remained to the house 
 of Timur. 
 
 " The cessation of the Mohammedan power in India 
 
70 INDIA. 
 
 can never be regretted by one to whom are familiar 
 the records of that beautiful but ill-fated country." 
 Providence was so arranging events that these ruthless 
 spoilers of that fair land were to yield their dominion 
 to a people of another faith and higher impulse. No 
 more do we read of .twenty, seventy, or an hundred 
 thousand slaughtered in one day without compunction 
 of conscience, or the assigning of any plausible excuse, 
 the inhabitants of whole provinces hunted like wild 
 beasts for royal amusement, women devouring their 
 own children in excess of agony. That dark volume 
 finds a close, and the day has dawned, dim and faint 
 at first, but the light of which will ever increase till 
 that land become enlightened and Christian. 
 
 In the year of our Lord 1498, Vasco de Grama, a 
 Portuguese navigator, having performed the unwonted 
 feat of doubling the Cape of G-ood Hope, landed at Cal- 
 icut, a place of great trade upon the western coast of 
 the peninsula. The period was very favorable to the 
 interests he sought to promote, and which were ere 
 long to be realized. After fewer delays and less oppo- 
 sition than might have been anticipated, the Portu- 
 guese established a commercial empire which lasted a 
 century, and to which, whether we consider its extent, 
 its opulence, or the slender power by which it wag 
 formed, or the splendor by which the govermnent of it 
 was conduiJted, there had been nothing comparable in 
 the history of nations. When de Grama landed for the 
 first time on the shores of India, he endeavored, b}/ 
 the numbers of his retinue, their splendid attire, and 
 
IIISTOniCAL SURVEY. 71 
 
 orderly movements to make a favorable and deep im- 
 pression. But the historian has recorded a mistake 
 made by these foreigners, which detracts somewhat 
 from the dignity of the occasion. Some of the sailors, 
 seeing a pagoda and concluding from the beads worn 
 by the Brahmins and the sandal wood incense, that it 
 was a Christian temple, at once entered, and noticing 
 a variety of pictures upon the wall, prostrated them- 
 selves before them, as before the Madonna and Saints. 
 But one of the worshippers, as by chance he looked up 
 and observed the strange and uncouth aspect of these 
 imaginary apostles, some of whom brandished four 
 and five arms, and had enormous teeth projecting out 
 of their mouths, judged it advisable to guard himself 
 by the exclamation, " If these be devils it is God 
 whom I worship^ 
 
 In the year 1596, Houtman^ a Dutch navigator, 
 sailed for India in charge of four ships laden with mer- 
 chandize, and well equipped for an encounter with 
 enemies on sea or land. Traffic was commenced with 
 the islands of Sumatra and Java — was extended in 
 1605 to Ceylon, and thence to India. Omitting his- 
 torical detail, let it suffice to say that "so bold, assid- 
 uous and enterprising were the Dutch, that in less 
 than eighty years from the time that Houtman first 
 sailed from Rotterdam they possessed all the ports and 
 places at which the Portuguese had been established, 
 with the exception of Groa and a few subordinate 
 towns, and had, besides, formed settlements on the 
 Co^omandt'l coast." 
 
72 
 
 INDIA. 
 
 But the golden prize, the land of gold and gems, 
 was destined a thi-d time to change possessors. An 
 English armament, coursing the Southern and Eastern 
 seas, captured, on different occasions, Portuguese and 
 Dutch Indiamen, laden with spices, calicoes, pearls, 
 porcelain, ebony, and other rich productions of this 
 teeming land. A display of these, in London and 
 other cities of Q ;eat Britain, inflamed the desire of 
 the English to be engaged in so lucrative a trade and 
 accordinf;;ly application was made to Elizabeth, the 
 reigning queen, for the necessary charter of protection 
 and privilege. In the year 1599, her Majesty com- 
 plied with the request, and '' granted an exclusive 
 charter to a company of London merchants, to trade 
 with all the countries between the Cape of Good 
 Hope and the Straits of Magellan," under a name sim- 
 ilar to that which is still retained to their successors 
 of the present day. One feature of the Charter was 
 that no gentleman should be connected with the com- 
 pany — a dubious privilege in our modern estimation. 
 The first factories or trading houses of this company 
 were established at Surat, Ahmenabad and (rogo, on 
 the Grulf of Cambay ; — then followed the acquisition 
 in 1639 of Madras, in 1664 of Bombay, in 1696 of 
 Calcutta, and in succeeding years, of Benares, 
 Seringapatam, Ceylon, G-uzerat, Sinde, and, lastly, 
 the Punjaub. In many of these instances of annexa- 
 tion, resistance was made by the native residents, in 
 some cases aided by the French and other European 
 Colonists, but under Clive, Hastings, Wellesley, Corn- 
 
HISTORICAL SURVEY. 73 
 
 wallis, Harris, Col. Wellesley (now Duke of Welling- 
 ton,) and other eminent English Grenerals, Hindoos 
 and Mohammedans, rulers and people have been com- 
 pelled to cower before the English lion. 
 
 The history of that vast and powerful monopoly, 
 *'The Ej^st India Company," is deeply interesting as 
 illustrating the trite adage of "great effects from 
 little causes." The charter which was granted in 
 December of 1600, received modifications and renew- 
 als in 1609 '36 '57 '61 '67 '83 '86 '98 and in 1702 '8, 
 and throughout the reigns of the Greorges, to the year 
 1812 — while the company itself has been extending 
 its limits, increasing its power, until its terminus has 
 become the limit of the Peninsula itself. Events of 
 thrilling and often most painful interest arrest the 
 reader's attention when perusing the history of British 
 ascendency in India. Let one suffice. For fifty or 
 more years after the occupancy of Calcutta as a 
 trading town, an event occurred, which, for condensed 
 suffering and terrible results, scarcely has an equal in 
 the annals of human barbarity and war. The reign- 
 ing Prince (Suraja Dowlah) had become suspicious of 
 the foreigners and manifested a determination to visit 
 tliem with displeasure. Unable, from the condition 
 of their fort and fewness of their numbers, to resist an 
 invasion were it made, they determined to desert their 
 insecure abode, and embark on the ships which lay in 
 the river. But when the hour of embarkation arrived, 
 the crew of the vessels, anxious for their own safety, 
 
 moved down the stream and could not be induced by 
 4 
 
74 INDIA. 
 
 the most earnest appeals addressed to their humanity 
 and patriotism, to return for the rescue of their endan- 
 gered countrymen. Night was at hand, and with it 
 a command from the Nabob, to keep the foreigners in 
 custody for examination on the coming day. In look- 
 ing for a place of confinement, the guard found a 
 room in the Fort which had been employed to confine 
 refractory soldiers, and here were they destined to pass 
 that memorable and to many of them a last night. 
 " The place selected was but eighteen feet square, 
 with only two small windows barred with iron, opening 
 into a close verandah, and scarcely admitting a breath 
 of air. Into this narrow receptacle the whole of the 
 ofiicers and troops, one hundred and sixteen in num- 
 ber, were compelled to enter, and on their venturing 
 to remonstrate, the commander ordered every one who 
 should remonstrate to be instantly cut down. Thus 
 were they forcibly thrust into this fearful dungeon, 
 into which the whole number could with difficulty be 
 squeezed, and the door was then fast barred from 
 without. Their first impression upon finding them- 
 selves thus immured, was the utter impossibility of 
 surviving one night, and the necessity of extricating 
 themselves at whatever cost. The Jemadars (or 
 Indian G-uards) were walking before the window and 
 Mr. Holwell seeing one who bore upon his face a more 
 than usual expression of humanity, adjured him to 
 procure for them room in which they could breath, 
 assuring him of a reward next morning of a thousand 
 rupees. The man went away, but returned, saying it 
 
HISTORICAL SURVEY. 75 
 
 was impossible. The prisoners thinking the offer too 
 low, tendered two thousand. The man again went 
 and returned saying that the Nabob was asleep and 
 no one durst wake him. The lives of a hundred and 
 forty-bix men were nothing in comparison with dis- 
 turbing for a moment the slumbers of a tyrant! 
 Every moment added to their distress. All attempts 
 to obtain relief by a change of posture, from the pain- 
 ful pressure to which it gave rise, only aggravated 
 their suffering. The air soon became pestilential, 
 producing at every respiration a feeling of suffocation. 
 The perspiration flowed in streams and they were tor- 
 mented with the most burning thirst. Loud cries 
 being made for " water," the humane Jemadar pushed 
 through the bars several skins filled with that fluid, 
 but this produced only an increase of calamity, 
 throuj^h the violent efforts made to obtain it. About 
 eleven o'clock the prisoners began' to die fast — six of 
 Mr. Holwell's best friends expiring at his feet and 
 being trampled upon by the survivors. Of those still 
 alive, a great proportion were raving or delirious ; 
 some uttered incoherent prayers, others the most fear- 
 ful blasphemies. They endeavored by most furious 
 invectives to induce the guards to fire into the prison 
 and end their miseries— but without effect. When 
 day dawned the few who had not expired, were most 
 of them either raving or insensible, and of the one 
 hundred and forty -six who had been enclosed, there 
 breathed only twe7ity-three .'" The reader after perus- 
 ing this narrative, will no longer wonder that the 
 
76 INDIA. 
 
 ^^bl(i:k hole of Calcutta'^ is proverbial, the world 
 over. 
 
 The news of this disaster reaching Madras, Col. 
 (afterwards Lord) Clive was at once despatched to 
 Calcutta with a considerable force by land and sea, to 
 avenge the death of their countrymen. Success 
 attended the enterprise — ^the author of the black-hole 
 tragedy fell by an assassin's hand — and the com- 
 mencement of British rule in Bengal may be dated 
 from that hour. The reins of government first 
 held by Lord Clive, passed, in 1772, to "Warren 
 Hastings, and successively to Lords Cornwallis — Teign- 
 mouth — Wellesley — Minto — Marquis Hastings— Ben- 
 tinck — ^Auckland — Ellenborough — Hardinge and Dal- 
 housie — whose differences of character gained for them 
 the titles of the "unscrupulous," "prudent," "am- 
 bitious," "good," ''foolish," "brave," &c., but whose 
 administrations without exception, though in different 
 ways, tended to produce the result we now behold — 
 that of British Sovereignty from the Himalayas to 
 Cape Comorin, and from the Bay of Bengal to the 
 Arabian Sea. Within these limits there are, it is 
 true, small territories under the jurisdiction of other 
 European powers. The French, the Portuguese, and 
 the Danes have small colonies on the Eastern and 
 "Western Coasts at Pondicherry, G-oa, &o. These they 
 are allowed to retain by courtesy and because at- 
 tempts at their expulsion might involve the home gov- 
 ernments in war. Serampore, near Calcutta, once 
 held by the Danes, has been purchased by the East 
 
HISTORICAL SURVEY. 77 
 
 India Company as also Tranquebar, south fronn 
 Madras, and the like transfer will be made ere long 
 of the other territories. There are also several 
 provinces, the native rulers of which are allowed to 
 retain an appearance of independent possession and 
 rule. Such are Hyderabad, Nagporc, Oude, Guzerat, 
 Mysore, and Travancore. These territories differ but 
 in name from other parts of the country. They are 
 directly subservient to the East India Company, and 
 let them act as if independent they would soon wake 
 from their delusion. An English gentleman, called 
 "Resident," is placed near the capital of these tribu- 
 tary provinces and a military force officered by English- 
 men is paid from the treasury of the Rajah. Let this 
 Prince, with all his parade of royalty and independ- 
 ence adopt a course opposed to the will of this Resi- 
 dent, he is at first warned, and if that do not suffice 
 the semblance of power is taken from him and he in- 
 carcerated (perhaps in his own palace) with a large 
 pension, but still a State prisoner. 
 
 This topic may be closed with the following remarks 
 from the eloquent pen of Rev. Dr. Duff: "A region of 
 Asia, equal in extent to the whole of Europe (exclu- 
 sive of Russia) with a population of more than a hun- 
 dred and forty millions, — all of them aliens in blood, 
 language, and religion ; and many consisting of war- 
 like tribes, so gallant and brave as to have again and 
 again repelled the combined hosts of the Moslem con- 
 querors, with a heroism not unworthy of the best sons 
 of Greece : — this vast region, situate, by the ordinary 
 
78 INDIA. 
 
 route, at a distance exceoding half the globe's circum- 
 ference, has, to its uttermost borders, been subjected 
 to the uncontrolled dominion of British sway. So 
 absolute and undisputed is the supremacy of the Bri- 
 tish sceptre — so regular and perfect the organization 
 of the British power, — that an English subject, under 
 the designation of Grovernor- General — who may never 
 have trodden on the Indian soil, — ^may embark on 
 board a vessel in the Thames — traverse fifteen thou- 
 sand miles of ocean — proceed up the mighty G-anges 
 as far as Dover is from Gibraltar — perch himself on 
 one of the peaks of the Himalayas — and there, by a 
 single sentence from his lips, or a stroke of his pen, as 
 by the waving wand of a mighty enchanter, set all the 
 teeming millions of India in motion!" This language 
 though strong and eulogistic of national prowess, is 
 strictly correct. The Seiks were the last power to 
 resist foreign invasion, but they have been compelled 
 to succumb to the hitherto unconquered arms of the 
 English in the East. All India is now in truth, what 
 it has long been in name, " British India.'''' 
 
 '^ Have the measures employed to secure this result 
 been, in all cases, accordant with justice, integrity 
 and mercy ?" Far from it. The public will not bear 
 such a portraiture of Clive and Hastings as will pre- 
 sent them free from blemishes dark and forbidding. 
 In proof of this, the reader is commended to the narra- 
 tives of those earliest Governors of India from the 
 powerful pen of Macaulay. Without wishing to class 
 these officers with Teignmouth and Metcalf and 
 
HISTORICAL SUnVBY. 79 
 
 ** honest William Bentinck," yet history compels us to 
 the opinion that, with great differences in the charac- 
 ters of the Governors, the same general features have 
 characterized every administration from Clive to Dal- 
 housie, and that when force has not been practicable, 
 recourse has been had to intrigue and other sinister 
 measures. 
 
 " How do the Hindoos bear the yoke of their for- 
 eign conquerors?" They know that they are an 
 enslaved people, and that for ages past they have been 
 as dust under the rolling wheel of the war-chariot and 
 attempts have been made to reassert their independ- 
 ence. One of the latest of these efforts occurred in 
 the year 1806, at Vellore, when there perished of the 
 four European companies encamped in the Fort, one 
 hundred and sixty -four soldiers, besides many British 
 officers. A later effort of the kind was made at Ban- 
 galore in the year 1834, which (had it not have been 
 discovered) would have resulted in the death of the 
 whole cantonment of a thousand or more persons. 
 These instances are few in number and limited in 
 results. The system of caste ambng the Hindoos is 
 preventive of that unity of action essential to the suc- 
 cess of such an enterprise, while the Mohammedans 
 are too few in number (though not destitute of desire 
 and zeal) for such an enterprize. 
 
 Much conversation with intelligent Hindoos and 
 Mohammedans upon this subject, has led me to the ad- 
 vised conclusion, that however iniquitous may have 
 been many of the measures by which India has be- 
 
80 INDIA. 
 
 come subjected to British control, and however pain- 
 ful and galling is the present state of servitude and 
 debasement, the country is, on the whole, better gov- 
 erned than for centuries before the arrival of the first 
 English vessel, and the mass of the people would be 
 far from desiring a transfer of the reins of government 
 to native rulers, or to any other European power. We 
 may be assured that the wish is strongly reciprocated. 
 The pages of history indicate this fact, that ^^ what- 
 ever city or nation has, in the lapse of past ag-es, 
 held in its hand the keys of the Indian commerce and 
 influence, that city or place has, for the time, stood 
 forth in the van of the civilized world, as the richest 
 and most flourishing.^^ So long sls Arabia enjoyed 
 the full benefit of Indian commerce, it was far-famed 
 as "Araby the blest." "Indian commerce found Pal- 
 myra composed of brick, and left it more precious 
 than marble." Monopoly of the Indian trade enabled 
 Tyre, single-handed, to resist, so long, the mightiest 
 assaults of the Macedonian conqueror. Direct trade 
 with India and the East, speedily raised Alexandria 
 into such pre-eminence, as to eclipse all surrounding 
 cities. Through Moslem victories Bagdad started up 
 at once the Rome, the Alexandria, the Athens of the 
 East ; and Ghuznee was long famed as the "Celestial 
 Bride." During the century of Portuguese dominion, 
 Lisbon outpeered all her rivals. 
 
 England knows full well that she owes not a little 
 of her present greatness to the fact that among her 
 many colonies India is one, and loth will she be to 
 
HISTORICAL SURVEY. 81 
 
 part with that extensive and antique land. Aus- 
 tralia — Singapore — the Cape — Helena — New Zealand 
 — Canada. She would part with all before losing 
 India. It is a crown jewel. But I must pause at 
 this point. 
 
 The several periods brought to notice in this chap- 
 ter may be thus characterized. When under the 
 Native Rajahs, India seems to have excelled in wealth, 
 magnificence, and literature ; — under the Mohamme- 
 dan conquerors, the land was cursed with oppression 
 and cruelty, the only road to preferment being con- 
 version to Islamism ; Vvhile under the English rulers 
 it is enjoying general quietude, peace and prosperity; 
 the people gradually rising to the attainment of that 
 character which will make them happy in this life, 
 and blessed in the life to come. 
 
 I cannot better close this chapter than by present- 
 ing to the reader the following truthful and eloquent 
 passages from a well-known writer upon the East. 
 "It must have been to accomplish some very important 
 moral change in the Eastern world, that so vast an 
 empire as is comprised in British India, containing 
 nearly an hundred and fifty millions of people, should 
 have been placed under the dominion of one of the 
 smallest portions of the civilized world, and that at 
 the other extremity of the globe. Is it not manifest 
 that in the mental and moral improvement of this vast 
 empire, Great Britain has a work of benevolence before 
 her, which, in national glory, will eclipse all her 
 other achievements, as much as the meridian sun 
 4* 
 
82 INDIA. 
 
 exceeds in splendor the morning star. Know, then, 
 the country of the Howards and the Wilberforces, thy 
 high destiny I Never were such miseries to be re- 
 moved — never was such a mighty good put into the 
 power of one nation — the raising of so many spirits 
 from the darkness of error and the wretchedness of 
 sin, to the light of truth, and the blessedness of 
 heaven." 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 INHABITANTS OF INDIA CLASSIFIED. 
 
 Population — ^Native Hindoos — Mohamedans (Annual Festivities)— 
 East Indians — European Residents, of several grades — ^Arabs — Par- 
 sees — Chinese and Jews. 
 
 India, within the limits before named, contains an 
 estimated population of one hundred and fifty mil- 
 lions. This vast assemblage is divided into numerous 
 tribes, differing widely from each other in origin, ap- 
 pearance, habits, interests, and religion. They may 
 be arranged with sufficient accuracy, into four classes, 
 of which the first are Native Hindoos, to the num- 
 ber of about one hundred and thirty-eight millions. 
 These, though widely diverse in language and man- 
 ners, adhere to a similar system of religious belief, 
 and are thus united in the strong bond of sympathy 
 and interest. Of, this aboriginal population, the 
 remaining pages of the volume will speak in detail, 
 and, therefore, no further mention need be made in this 
 place. 
 
 The second class comprises the Mohamedans^ 
 who number about ten millions. These are the 
 
84 INDIA. 
 
 descendants of the early invaders of the soil, and 
 they are not ignorant or forgetful of. the fact that 
 their fathers once conquered and ruled the land 
 The Mohamedan is in manner, cold and repulsive, 
 his countenance seldom wearing a smile, and his 
 bearing lofty and austere; in religion, most bigot- 
 cdly attached to his own modes of faith and wor- 
 ship, and, in heart, at deep enmity with his Euro- 
 pean conquerors — being ever ready to take an active 
 and resolute part in their expulsion. Insurrec- 
 tions and mutinies have, with few exceptions, been 
 traced to Mussulman craftiness and hate. Mosques, 
 with their towering minarets, where the Koran is 
 read, and prayers recited, are to be met with in all 
 the leading cities and towns of the country. "Wher- 
 ever a Mohamedan be, or however engaged, he per- 
 forms his devotions with the most scrupulous exact- 
 ness, fearlessly confessing his attachment to the 
 Prophet and his creed. Many of them are employed 
 as seamen on the small craft that navigate the eastern 
 seas, especially along the opposite coasts and to the 
 neighboring islands of Ceylon and Singapore. I have 
 often observed, and never without deep emotion, the 
 following act of religious homage and conscious de- 
 pendence, in these ever imperiled sons of the deep. 
 Before weighing anchor, the captain stations himself 
 near the mast, and commences, in a loud tone, the 
 recitation of a prayer to the Prophet. At brief inter- 
 vals the whole crew respond in unison, ^^ Allah,'''' and 
 at the close of the supplication, they thrice repeat the 
 
INHABITANTS OF INDIA CLASSIFIED. 85 
 
 sacred name. On one of their days of annual festiv- 
 ity, each Moorman masques himself in the most per- 
 fect manner possible, by painting his body with colors 
 of various hue, decorating himself with most fantastic 
 attire, and then " en masse" perambulating the streets 
 with drums beating, horns blowing, banners flying, 
 presenting a scene alike unique, grotesque, ludicrous, 
 senseless and pitiable. On another day each follower 
 of the Prophet hires or loans a horse or pony, and in 
 military array, parades the streets, much to the amaze- 
 ment of the gazing multitude and the amusement of 
 the foreign beholder. A Mohamedan's dress is more 
 European than that of the Hindoo, being a pair of 
 loose trowsers of silk, a flowing gown of cotton, with 
 turban and shoes. Their language is Hindostanee, 
 though they readily acquire the tongue of the people 
 among whom they may chance to dwell. Their em- 
 ployments are as clerks and accountants, local and 
 travelling tradesmen, soldiers, seamen, tailors, wash- 
 ermen and instructors of Europeans, (their's being the 
 language of the army.) They are industrious, and 
 less addicted to gross and open immorality than are 
 their heathen neighbors, upon whom they look down 
 with deepest contempt, despising them for their gen- 
 eral character and conduct, and especially their wor- 
 ship of idols. But few accessions have been made 
 to Christianity from among the followers of the 
 Prophet, and but few of their youth are allowed to 
 attend upon Missionary instruction. 
 
 A third division includes a large and increasing 
 
86 INDIA. 
 
 number, to whom are given the names of Indo- 
 Britains, East-Indians, country -born, or more eupho- 
 niously, and, to the persons concerned, more accepta- 
 bly, Eurasians. The offspring of temporary unions, 
 which gave them European fathers and native mothers, 
 they are in general but lightly esteemed by those 
 above and below them. The conduct of the European 
 residents towards this class of citizens has, it cannot 
 be denied, been in too many cases illiberal and highly 
 wrong, especially as they, and two or more genera- 
 tions, in most instances, are wholly without crime 
 in respect to their birth. There is no excuse for 
 this wholesale dislike, especially while among them 
 are many persons, than whom community can desire 
 no better members. A policy more enlightened, lib- 
 eral, and Christian, has begun to prevail, and the 
 East-Indian will ere long occupy the place to which 
 he appropriately belongs and be judged of, not accord- 
 ing to his parentage, but by his real and personal 
 merits. The great fault committed by this class is 
 their wasteful expenditure in personal decorations, 
 their mistake of the florid and bombastical, for the 
 simple and appropriate in language and attire. This 
 appears in the names they give to their children. ** I 
 believe a friend was adhering to truth, who, after 
 observing, that if you meet with one Mary, Elizabeth, 
 or Anne, you at least encounter five Floras, Theodo- 
 sias, Calinas, and Clarissas. ** Not long since," says 
 a writer, " I was in a room where five Anglo-Indian 
 ladies assembled, whose names were Amelia Wiihel- 
 
INHABITANTg OF INDIA CLASSIFIED. 87 
 
 mina Rose, Christiana Aurora Comfort, Jemima Cle- 
 ment, Amelia Theodosia Clarissa, and Augusta Di- 
 ana Noel Babington. These improprieties are both the 
 cause and effect of their so long and entire exclusion 
 from European circles. The East-Indians are scat- 
 tered over the Peninsula to the number of four hun- 
 dred thousand^ most of whom are content with the 
 humble stations and small incomes of clerks and 
 writers in government and commercial establishments, 
 shopkeepers and musicians, while a few are enterpris- 
 ing, wealthy, and every way worthy of confidence and 
 respect. The names of Messrs. Van S., C. and D. are 
 familiar to all who have resided in the city of Madras; 
 — philanthropy and religion having no more benevolent 
 advocates than these Anglo-Indian gentlemen. 
 
 A fourth class is formed of foreign residents, to the 
 number of about fifty thousand. Of these the large 
 proportion are salaried agents of the British govern- 
 ment, the rest being commission merchants or shop- 
 keepers, lawyers, artizans, and Christian teachers. 
 Of these, none but Missionaries contemplate a perma- 
 nent residence in the country. The Oovernor-Gren- 
 eral remains so long as the Ministry with which he is 
 connected is in power, except ill health or misdeeds 
 require his return. Officers, civil and military, may 
 revisit their father-land on furlough at the expiration 
 of ten years, an additional ten allowing them to 
 remain at home upon the pension of their rank. 
 Judo^es and other hi^irh officials often reside in the 
 country fran thirty to forty years — their income being 
 
68 INDIA. 
 
 ample — their health but slighily impaired, — and their 
 habits so Indianized as to render a return to Euro- 
 pean customs undesirable and repulsive. Common 
 soldiers at the close of twenty years' service may 
 return to their western home, though some among 
 them form matrimonial alliances with the daughters 
 of their countrymen or East Indians, constituting a 
 community of their own, and subsisting on their annual 
 stipend, with the addition of small sums they may in 
 various ways secure. Among them are a few respect- 
 able and worthy persons, while the majority become 
 enslaved to intemperance and lie down in a dishonored 
 and unlamented grave. In the ranks of the India 
 soldiery may at times be found men of high families, 
 classical education, brilliant genius,. and accomplished 
 manners. Family feuds, disappointed attachments 
 and vicious acts, caused them in haste or from seem- 
 ing necessity to enlist, and here they are leading a 
 life of toil and wretchedness — a sad, but self-inflicted 
 punishment for error and sin. Parents and friends at 
 times trace their relatives to India, and the Prodigal 
 willingly accepts from those he left in disgust and 
 rage, the twenty pounds required for his redemption 
 from debasing and toilsome service. I am acquainted 
 with editors, bank accountants, teachers, musicians, 
 and artists, who went to India as common soldiers, 
 and, through the benevolence of others, or borrowed 
 money, obtained their release from military servitude. 
 The time has been when to be connected with a house 
 of agency at Calcutta, Madras, or Bombay was a cer- 
 
INHABITANTS OF INDIA CLASSIFIED. 89 
 
 tain passport to a princely fortune. But those palmy- 
 days have long gone by. Property is, it is true, still 
 accumulated, but with greater toil and less speed. 
 The trade between India and the west furnishes, of 
 course, much business to the houses of commission ; 
 but there are rival claimants for patronage, and years 
 must elapse ere a sufficient amount be realized to 
 allow the senior partner to retire, and yield his 
 place to a junior colleague. Besides commission mer- 
 chants, there are to be met with in the most import- 
 ant cities of India, auctioneers, artizans and shop- 
 keepers, who are toiling for wealth in that misnom- 
 ered land of gold and gems. The children of fore^ign 
 residents are sent home at the early period of five to 
 ten years ; regard to health, habits and mental culture 
 rendering the change absolutely necessary. The 
 instances in which childhood and adult years have 
 been passed in India with no prejudice to body, mind, 
 or morals, are " few and far between." 
 
 In addition to the four general classes now named, 
 the traveller through India meets with Arabs, the 
 horse-jockies of the country, shrewd, daring and 
 unscrupulous ; with Parsees, or fire worshipping 
 Grhebers, descended from the original inhabitants of 
 Persia, who devote themselves to merchandise on a 
 small scale ; with Chinese adventurers, especially on 
 the west and eastern frontiers, who import the fancy 
 articles of their ingenious country, and manufacture 
 shoes and other wearing apparel; and, at the southern 
 extremity of the Peninsula, with Jeivs who for centu- 
 
90 INDIA. 
 
 ries have remained isolated and distinguished from 
 the heathen and Mohamedans around, not '* bowins 
 down to idols" but worshipping God, after the manner 
 indicated in the books of Moses and the Prophets. 
 
 These last are divided into ancient, or Blacky and 
 modern, or White Jeivs, whose origin and history has 
 awakened just, and very deep interest, throughout the 
 Christian world. The reader who would further ac- 
 quaint himself with the descendants of an ancient 
 and honored ancestry, as also with the Syrian Chris^ 
 tianSj who inhabit the same southern region, is com- 
 mended to the writings of Dr. Buchanan, who visited 
 those communities in the early part of the present 
 century, and has left on record the results of his 
 investigation, in his deeply interesting " Researches in 
 Asia." 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 GOVERNMENT OF INDIA. 
 
 Tlie three Presidencies — Governor-General — Metropolitan Bishop — Offi- 
 cers, &c. in the four Departments, Revenue, Judicial, Military, and 
 Ecclesiastical — General Remarks. 
 
 India has been divided by her British rulers, into 
 the three Presidencies of Bengal, Madras, and Bom- 
 bay, which are located in the north and north-east, 
 south, and west and north-west parts of the Penin- 
 sula. These large sections are sub-divided into dis- 
 tricts, Zillahs, villages and hamlets. Each presi- 
 dency is under the guidance and control of a Gov- 
 ernor, assisted by three members of council, all of 
 whom receive their appointments from the Court 
 of Directors in London — the governors of Madras 
 and Bombay being inferior in rank and authority to 
 the one residing at Calcutta, who is honored with the 
 title of Governor-G-eneral. This officer supports a 
 state dignity .scarcely inferior to that of an independ- 
 ent sovereign. The office is sought for by the highest 
 dignitaries of the realm, as, in addition to honor and 
 emolument, the occupant is a Privy councillor, and 
 
92 INDIA. 
 
 entitled to vice-regal privileges and respect. The 
 names of Clive, Hastings, Wellesley and Ellenborough 
 occupy a leading place on the pages of English politi- 
 cal history. In respect to rank, the officer next suc- 
 ceeding the Governor-Greneral, is the Metropolitan, 
 whose home is also at Calcutta. This post has been 
 held by the learned Middleton, the amiable and 
 lamented Heber, and the thoroughly protestant and 
 boldly practical Wilson. 
 
 The British residents of a rank inferior to that of 
 those named, may be arranged into four general 
 classes : — the revenue — the judicial — ^the military — 
 and the ecclesiastical. 
 
 The Revenue department includes those officers 
 who are devoted to the general supervision of the peo- 
 ple, with special reference to the collection of the 
 rents. One of these resides in each district, under 
 the title of Collector, with an Assistant. His powei 
 is great, respecting all, European or Native, within 
 his limits ; nothing of a public nature being allowed to 
 occur without his knowledge and permission. His 
 responsibilities are weighty, his duties arduous, and his 
 better feelings often being put to a severe test. The 
 British government is virtually a rack renting land- 
 lord : — the Ryolwarre system^ as it is called, which 
 prevails throughout most of the country being com- 
 pared to a "cider screw, while each district is like the 
 squeezed apple, the collectors applying the extent of 
 their power and then transferring the handle to their 
 successors." The assessment is variable, being annu- 
 
GOVERNMENT OP INDIA. 98 
 
 ally made, according to an actual survey of every 
 acre of the ground and its measure of productiveness. 
 The whole extent of the Province is divided into three 
 classes ; the dry fields the irrigated fields and the 
 irrigated garden land: these being again distin- 
 guished by a subordinate classification of twenty vari- 
 eties in each division. When the peasant's crop fails 
 or is defective, remissions of tax are made ; when it 
 is unusually abundant there is an increased assess- 
 ment. When the crop of one inhabitant of a village 
 fails, his neighbors are required to make good the defi- 
 ciency ; and when the crops of a whole village fail or 
 are defective, the neighboring ones are required to 
 make up the difference to the State. The estimated 
 proportion of the gross produce of the soil, taken as 
 tax by the government, under this system i^ forty-five 
 parts in a hundred. But this is not all ; for in every vil- 
 lage there are several officers to each of whom a propor- 
 tion must be allotted. There is the Brahmin, or public 
 priest, the Astrologer, who lets the people know when 
 the stars and seasons are in proper humor for favoring 
 the labors and enterprizes of the village ; the Potail, 
 or Mayor, the Clerk, or register of events and trans- 
 actions, the Guardsman, the Schoolmaster, the Bar- 
 ber, Doctor, Musician, Sfc, each claiming his share, 
 which the owner withholds at the peril hi serious loss 
 iu the future. The respect in which the oppression 
 is greatest, is, that the government is so unwilling or 
 unable to lose the revenue, and tjjp consequent effort 
 made by the Zemindar or lessee to obtain the required 
 
94 INDIA. 
 
 amount from the people under his chaige, bo their 
 harvest what it may. Here is demanded on the part of 
 the revenue officer, constant and most watchful vig- 
 ilance; the effort being ever made by the Zemindar 
 and Rygots to convince him that payment of the full 
 amount is quite impossible, and thus induce him to 
 petition government for a reduction of assessment. 
 If he be a person of natural kindness of heart, the 
 appeal is hard to resist, while over against this Sylla 
 stands the Charybdis of Grovernmental displeasure. 
 The fact is notorious to those much versed in Indian 
 affairs, that the "reputation and prospects of a col- 
 lector depend, to a large extent, upon *his realizing a 
 full revenue and that a recommendation for reduc- 
 tion in the amount of assessment is considered in the 
 light of a register of his own inefficiency. 
 
 '* But let their income fail them to a pound, 
 'Ware, 'ware, my friend, for this is tender ground. 
 Lo! what a hubbub rises o'er his head J 
 What sundry sharp and cutting things are said 
 Of mere incompetence and sheer neglect, 
 And what, if it recurs, he must expect." 
 
 These circumstances render the position of a Col- 
 lector of Revenue onerous, responsible and trying. 
 A contest is ever going on between the wishes of those 
 between whom he stands as umpire and his own bet- 
 ter feelings — his regard to mercy, truth, and faithful- 
 ness, and his self interest. But the office is one of 
 great honor, and much emolument, (the salary aver- 
 aging $15,000 per annum) and is, therefore, notwith- 
 
GOVERNMENT OP INDIA. 95 
 
 standing its toil and anxiety, eagerly sought and 
 highly prized. 
 
 The Jmllcial department comprises the several offi- 
 cers who have in charge the administration of justice. 
 Calcutta, Madras, and Bombay, are each the resi- 
 dence of a Chief Justice and Puisne Judge — persons 
 eminent for their attainments in the legal profession, 
 and placed, by the amount of their salaries, above all 
 temptation of unfaithfulness to the truth. While Sir 
 Wm. Jones was making deep research into Hindoo 
 literature and science he was presiding with great 
 ability over the Metropolitan Court. Of inferior rank 
 to these are the Session Judg-es^ which answer to the 
 Justices of the State of New York, who examine into 
 the merits, and adjudicate cases, which come before 
 them through the Collector of the district, their 
 decisions going to the Presidency Court for revi'^.w. 
 Each village has its police, with power to dispose of 
 minor offences, reporting the same to the Collector. 
 There is still another court, intermediate between the 
 Sessions and the village, the judges of which are 
 natives, or East-Indians, and conducted in the lan- 
 guage of the country. In the chief cities there is a 
 court of high grade, called the Foujde a dawlit, and 
 answering to our Court of Appeals. Natives can 
 be tried at anj' of these courts, Europeans only before 
 the Judges of their own country. In the Supreme 
 Courts, juries have the decision of cases, but in the 
 Sessions this is left to the Judges, from whom appeals 
 can be made to Calcutta, and thence to the " Queen 
 
96 INDIA. 
 
 in council." Every court of importance has attached 
 to it natives, well versed in the different languages of 
 the country, and in Hindoo and Mohamedan Law. 
 The Sherishtadar^ the Collector's assistant, is a 
 native of rank and high salary. Integrity and truth- 
 fulness are essential requisites in one holding this 
 appointment, but confidence is too often sadly mis- 
 placed. The Tahsildar, who presides over several vil- 
 lages, is entrusted with important duties, and main- 
 tains considerable state. Peons, or native consta- 
 bles, are ever to be met with, bearing their badge 
 of office, in the form of a belt over the right, and 
 under the left shoulder, and staff in hand ready to 
 quell disturbance and afford relief. 
 
 The Military department is by far the largest of 
 the four, though inferior in rank to those named. 
 India was conquered by the sword, and force is still 
 required to keep it in subjection. The Indian army 
 is composed of two general classes ; — the European, 
 which forms part of the standing army of England, 
 but who are sent to the East for a term of years, and 
 at the expense of the E. India Company, the whole 
 number of which, cavalry, artillery, infantry, sappers, 
 miners, and engineers, varying not far from forty 
 thousand rank and file ; and the native Seapoys^ of 
 whom there are about two hundred regiments of a 
 thousand each. These corps are officered by Eng- 
 lishmen, with native subordinates called Subkadars, 
 Jemadars, Harildars, Naiks, &c. That these few 
 thousand soldiery should be able to keep the millions 
 
GOVERNMENT OF INDIA. 97 
 
 of India in complete subjection, carrying their arms 
 into rebellious territories, and neighboring provinces, 
 and with uninterrupted success, is a fact which 
 finds not its like in the history of any nation, present 
 or past. It would appear, in looking at the subject 
 from a distance, that a conquering state could not 
 rely upon the fidelity of soldiers obtained from the 
 nations conquered. Yet the native troops of India 
 have shown that such confidence may be placed with- 
 out harm. On repeated occasions have the faithfulness 
 and heroism of the Seapoy been put to the severest 
 test, but never has hope been disappointed. The dis- 
 afiections that occurred at Yellore, Hyderabad, and 
 Bangalore were occasioned by too great and needless 
 encroachment upon national usages, and urged on by 
 men of aspiring character and ancient family who 
 aimed at a regaining of ancestral dignity and renown. 
 The British Colonies in Burmah, China, Singapore, 
 and Aden, are all defended by native troops from India. 
 After a term of service, the Seapoy is pensioned by 
 the government, which furnishes an additional motive 
 to fidelity. Not less than half a million of natives 
 are dependent upon the national treasury. 
 
 India has been territorially assigned to the Church 
 of England and Scotland, and a revenue secured by 
 land rental, goes to the support of the Ecclesiastical 
 department. The Archbishop resides at Calcutta, 
 and subordinate bishops at Madras and Bombay, and 
 invested with such official importance that the Lord 
 Padre Sahib is-second only in rank to the governors. 
 .6 
 
98 INDIA. 
 
 Chaplains have been settled in some seventy or eighty 
 places, among whom the names of Henry Martyn — 
 Brown — Thomason — Buchanan — Corrie, and Hough, 
 are not alone worthy of honorable mention for fidelity 
 in ministerial duty. 
 
 By means of the four departments now named, rev- 
 enues are secured for the advantage of the holders of 
 the East India Company stock — ^the rights of justice 
 are made to be respected by the community at large 
 — rebellions are quelled, and quiet sustained — while 
 the spiritual wants of the residents are supplied from 
 teachers of their heaven-descended faith. 
 
 *' The protection of private property is now generally 
 effected by a British administration, though cases of 
 personal hardship occur ; bodily suffering and barba- 
 rian punishments are restrained ; means for an equit- 
 able administration of justice have been provided ; 
 superior courts of appeal have been established ; 
 native chiefs and tributary princes have been com- 
 pelled to submit to law, and observe something like 
 equity in their proceedings ; a vigilant police for the 
 suppression of crime and trial by jury have been 
 either established or restored; the most perfect tol- 
 eration of religious differences exists, and protection is 
 afforded to each person in the observance of the rites of 
 his chosen religion ; peace reigns in districts formerly 
 distracted and torn by the contentions of despots ; in- 
 dustry is protected from robbery and private wrong, 
 while the enterprising and successful may amass cap- 
 ital without alarm and enjoy it in security ; coloniza- 
 
GOVERNMENT OF INDIA. 99 
 
 tion by European citizens, and the increased liberty of 
 the native and country-born population, the freedom 
 of the press, and rapid intercourse with Britain is 
 opening channels of instruction and giving an impetus 
 to knowledge and enquiry, unprecedented in the past 
 history of India." 
 
 Another writer, himself too, an Englishman, ex- 
 presses himself very differently. A few lines from 
 his poem will suffice to illustrate his view of the con- 
 duct of his countrymen towards that conquered 
 people : 
 
 ••"We're always taking, and we never give ; 
 We care not if they die or if they live ; 
 Hard task-masters ! beyond a Pharoah's law. 
 We first withhold, and then we take the straw. 
 Yet look to see the tale of bricks the same, 
 If not, 't is them, and not ourselves to blame : 
 For joy or wretchedness, for weal or woe, 
 We've one sole sentence, " Pay us what ym owsP 
 
 With no desire to act the part of an apologist for all 
 of England's wrongs, past or present, towards India, 
 I am yet of the opinion that the satirist has allowed 
 himself a latitude of opinion, and severity of state- 
 ment, better accordant with poetic license, and per- 
 haps wounded ambition, than sober truth. "While 
 there is much of duty left undone, I do not believe 
 that England is as faithless to her trust as this writer 
 would fain have us believe. There is, however, ample 
 room for improvement. 
 
CHAPTER YI. 
 
 PERSONAL APPEARANCE AND DRESS OP THE HINDOOS. 
 
 Figure and Physiognomy — Bodily Structure and Strength — Pedestrian 
 Agility and Endurance — Emblematical Marks upon the Forehead, 
 Neck, &c.. — Dress of the Men, of the Women, of the Children — 
 Ornaments; their Kind, Value, and Dangers. 
 
 With difterences of figure and aspect, arising from 
 varieties of climate and occupation, there is a family- 
 likeness among the native Hindoos, which sufficiently 
 marks them as one people. Their complexion is of 
 various shades, from a light brown to a deep jet — the 
 face oval, with a forehead neither high nor command- 
 ing — eyes soft and dull — eyebrows generally well- 
 formed — nose and mouth of European cast — hair 
 black, long, wiry, and not at all inclined to curl — with 
 a general expression soft and retiring, though accom 
 panied with a dash of cunning, which puts you on 
 your guard against that unfortunate hypocrisy which 
 seldom has its concealed abode under a perfectly inno- 
 cent exterior. Without the high cheek-bone of the 
 North American Indian, or the thick lips and curly 
 looks of the African, or the fiery eye of the Malay, or 
 
APPEARANCE AND DRESS OF THE HINDOOS. 101 
 
 the impassioned look of the Arabian, the national fea- 
 tures bear a close resemblance to those of the Cauca- 
 sian race, of which they, are commonly considered a 
 branch, and from which they differ chiefly in the size 
 and projection of their ears, and in general dignity of 
 carriage and address, caused, to a large extent, by 
 their condition as a conquered, enslaved, and, of 
 course, obsequious people. 
 
 Women of the higher classes are characterized by 
 forms delicate and graceful — hair fine and long — eyes 
 dark and languishing — with skins polished and soft. 
 No country furnishes a style of female beauty superior 
 to that which is found among the higher circles of 
 Hindoo society. Whatever of attractiveness the lower 
 classes may possess during the early years of life, is 
 effaced by uncontrolled tempers, menial pursuits, 
 rough usage, and -want of mental cultivation. 
 
 In bodily form and structure the Hindoos are, as a 
 nation, of a much lighter frame than the inhabitants 
 of higher and invigorating regions. Still, in this 
 respect, a diversity exists, even in that country — the 
 mountaineers of the North being strong and muscu- 
 lar, while the southerners are of a more slender and 
 delicate form. The traveller is struck with the differ- 
 ence between the appearance of a company of India 
 seapoys and British grenadiers, though the army con- 
 tains some of the finest forms the country can supply. 
 
 Free use of ghee, and other oleaginous articles of 
 food, often produces corpulency, (there deemed a great 
 beauty,) but not a giant frame. Palanquin bearers, 
 
102 INDIA. 
 
 Cavardy and other Coolies, by a practice which begins 
 in childhood, become able to bear heavy burdens, but 
 as a general rule, their physical organization is incom- 
 patible with great bodily strength. 
 
 In pedestrian agility, and power of long endur- 
 ance, many Hindoos are scarcely behind the natives 
 of North America. A set of bearers will carry a 
 palanquin, heavily laden, forty miles between the 
 setting and rising of the sun, returning with the same 
 the following night. The groom always accompanies 
 the horse, and is seldom far behind when the rider 
 reaches the end of his course. The Coolies, employed 
 in unlading ships, will carry bags of salt and rice, to 
 and from the shore and store-house, scarcely inferior in 
 weight, to those borne by London porters. Mail car- 
 riers move at a regular speed of six miles to the hour, 
 be the contents of the leather bag^ upon their head 
 ponderous or light. The mass of community, how- 
 ever, do not excel in strength of body and limb, but 
 are far superior to Europeans in speed of foot. 
 
 A custom, universal among the native inhabitants 
 of India, and one which attracts a foreigner's early 
 attention, is that of inscribing various marks upon 
 the forehead, neck, and arms, with a paste, made of 
 sandal wood, and cow's manure, moistened by water, 
 and rubbed upon a stone. Of these, the simplest is a 
 small circle about an inch in diameter impressed on 
 the middle of the forehead. Another mode is that of 
 drawing horizontal lines across the forehead, neck, 
 &c., or perpendicular ones from the top of the fore- 
 
I 
 
 APPEARANCE AND DRESS OP THE HINDOOS. 103 
 
 head to the noso. The origin of this singular custom 
 is veiled in obscurity, but its present intent is twofold ; 
 it distinguishes the wearer as a disciple of Brahmin- 
 ism, while it indicates to which of the two great sects 
 he belongs. The Vishnuvites make the lines perpen* 
 dtcularj and the Sivites, horizontal. A part of the 
 religious observances of each morning is to imprint 
 this emblematical sign, (a box or bag of the material 
 being kept prepared in every dwelling,) and to be seen 
 abroad without it, subjects the delinquent to the 
 reproof and persecution of his neighbors and towns- 
 men. One of the first and most absolute require- 
 ments of a Christian convert is to remove his ^^ sacred 
 ashes,^^ and to appear in public with the least portion 
 of this mark of the beast upon forehead, neck or arms, 
 brings upon the transgressor the censure of his reli- 
 gious teacher, and, if it be repeated, exclusion from 
 church communion and privileges. It is understood 
 by all to be a declaration of attachment to Paganism 
 in preference to any other creed. Females put but a 
 small quantity upon the forehead, while the fakeers, 
 or devotees, besmear their whole visible person with 
 this whitened dust. , 
 
 The dress of respectable Hindoos is simple, deco- 
 rous, suited to the climate, and, when well adjust- 
 ed, produces a very graceful effect. The garments 
 worn by the men consist of a loose piece of white 
 cotton cloth, in which there are neither strings, but- 
 tons or pins, wound close about the waist, and fall- 
 ing below the knees, with a second, of finer mate- 
 
1 04 INDIA. 
 
 rial, though similar color, thrown across the shoulder, 
 like a Roman toga, and, except the head, arms, and 
 feet, covering the entire body. A native, when he 
 saw a picture of his majesty, Greorge the Third, in a 
 Roman habit, was heard to ask, "why he wore gar- 
 ments like the Hindoos, and not like the English?" 
 The hair is usually cut or shaved close to the scalp, 
 except a small lock in the rear of the head, the 
 removal of which is an act of great turpitude. The 
 majority of the people leave the head uncovered, 
 unless the heat or cold constrain the person to draw 
 his upper garment oyer it like a hood ; (in this respect, 
 also, imitating the custom of ancient Rome.) The 
 more respectable classes, especially they who associate 
 with foreigners, cover the head with the turban ; — an 
 article which consists of a strip of cotton cloth, nar- 
 row and long, wound, when damp, upon a block of 
 a required size and shape, and, when dry, removed 
 and worn as a hat. It can be unwound, washed, and 
 re-made when need be — its color, shape, &c., suiting 
 the taste of the wearer. Before a Hindoo puts on a 
 new garment, he plucks a few threads out of it, 
 which he offers to different ^divinities, that they may 
 be propitious, and that it may wear well. The feet 
 are protected from sharp stones, by means of the san- 
 dal, or leather sole, with a strap above the instep, and 
 another across the large toe, or are encased in shoes 
 made with velvet "uppers," covered with gold and sil- 
 ver thread, open at the heel, and turned up at the toe 
 in true oriental style. Stockings are seldom worn, 
 
APPEARANCE AND DRESS OF IIIE HINDOOS. 105 
 
 never, indeed, over two thirds of the Peninsula. Be- 
 sides the expense, which could illy be incurred, and 
 the great heat, this article of dress would stand much 
 in the way of a free and unrestrained use of those ser- 
 viceable parts of the human body — the toes. We, in 
 this western world, place a high estimate upon these 
 extremities of the frame — indispensable as they are 
 deemed in walking. But to appreciate their exceed- 
 ing utility, it is needful to go to the East. They are 
 called by the Hindoos the " feet fingers." In addition 
 to the use made in keeping the shoe on the foot, the 
 tailor, if he does not thread his needle, twists his 
 thread by them, the cook is aided by them in cutting 
 his meat ; the joiner in holding the board while he 
 planes it; the driver wrenches the tail of the ox to 
 make it move more quickly ; the pedestrian picks up 
 whatever may have fallen, by the same means. To 
 confine the toes within the narrow limits of stockings 
 or socks, were to deprive the Hindoo of a medium of 
 effort he can illy dispense with. Natives who are 
 much in the society of Europeans, wear a long, loose 
 gown, beneath the toga, which completely covers the 
 upper part of the body, and the arms. The orna- 
 ments worn by Hindoo gentlemen, are confined to 
 rings upon the fingers, ear-drops, a band about the 
 arm, and, after marriage, a small band around the 
 toe. The more abundant, showy, and expensive dec- 
 orations are left to their " better halves." 
 
 ^Yi^ females of India have fewer articles of dress than 
 their sons and brothers, but these are large, and very 
 c5* 
 
106 INDIA. 
 
 graceful. The Chalice consists of a long piece of cot- 
 ton mnslin or silk, wrapped round the middle, and 
 falling in ample and elegant folds below the knees. 
 One end is gathefed into a bunch in front, while the 
 other crosses the breast; and is thrown over the shoul- 
 der. Its length is from seven to ten yards, and as to 
 color, texture, and value, may vary from one of plain 
 white cotton, costing but a dollar, to one of muslin 
 or silk, valued at ten times that amount. To this 
 garment is at present very generally added a jacket^ 
 with half sleeves, which closely fits the form, and cov- 
 ers, though not conceals, the bust. This simple attire 
 is in wide contrast with that which prevailed in this 
 country less than twenty years ago, when two bushel 
 sleeves, and a head dress broad as the umbrella of a 
 native prince, gave the belles of America, an outline, 
 which, if filled up with sinew and bone, would have 
 made them, of all created beings, the most unmeaning 
 in shape, either for use or beauty. I remarked that 
 the ladies of India appropriated to themselves the 
 larger share of decorative ornaments. Upon each 
 wrist are bracelets of silver, konk-shell, or glass, 
 called bangles^ numbering from five to twenty. 
 Pendants of gold, or less valuable material, are sus- 
 pended from the ear to the shoulder, and hooks, 
 through the nose, reach to the chin. Bands of silver, 
 of much weight, encircle the arms and ancles. O ' 
 two or more of the toes is a silver ring, one of wh^ 
 emits a tinkli'ng sound when the wearer is wal 
 A-round the neck are hung strings of large be 
 
APPEARANCE AND DRESS OF THE HINDOOS. 107 
 
 coral, or glass, with collars set with small gems and 
 precious stones. Married ladies wear about the neck, 
 the tarle^ which is either a band of gold richly chased, 
 or a silk net-work entwined with silver cord. This is 
 put on at the bridal ceremony, and is not removed till 
 the husband's death. The long black hair, neatly 
 combed and made glossy with oil, is rolled up in a 
 tasteful manner, and placed a little in the rear of the 
 left ear. The face is daily covered with a solution of 
 saffron in water, which produces the effect (of course 
 not designedly) of concealing the lady's age. The 
 eye-lashes are extended by means of a little paint, 
 and the teeth reddened by a masticatory common in 
 the country. An India lady's jewels are called her 
 "joys," (suntoshums) and large sums are annually 
 expended by husbands and fathers in their purchase. 
 
 Children wear but the slightest clothing until they 
 reach the fifth or sixth year — though ofttimes deco- 
 rated with ornaments, profuse and valuable. 
 
 The value of these ornaments tempt the cupidity of 
 robbers, who mutilate the bodies of the sleeping 
 females and children to gain possession of these cov- 
 eted appendages. 
 
CHAPTER VII 
 
 COURTEOUS CUSTOMS. 
 
 Hyidoos a polite people — ^Visit from a native — Salaam — Namaskariim — 
 Sashtamgam — Modes of addressing Superiors — Epistles — Materials of 
 writing — Different styles of address, to an inferior, an equal, and a 
 superior — Remark by Abbe Du Bois. 
 
 In their forms of address and behavior in company, 
 the Hindoos may be considered a polite nation. While 
 it cannot be denied that many of their courteous 
 phrases and lowly prostrations, are given as the re- 
 quirement of custom, rather than the language of the 
 heart, yet to the eye and ear there is much that is 
 agreeable and prepossessing in their conversation and 
 deportment, especially before strangers and superiors. 
 An illustration of some of these customs will place 
 the subject clearly before the mind of the reader. 
 
 I am at my table, writing, when a native visitor is 
 announced. Permission being given him to come in 
 — he slips off his sandals, leaving them on the veran- 
 
COURTEOUS CUSTOMS. 109 
 
 dah — removes his toga from his shoulders, binding it 
 around his waist — and entering the room, approaches 
 ms, with his body slightly bent forward, his arms out- 
 stretched in front, and upon the upturned palms of 
 his joined hands, presents me two or more limes, as a 
 peace oftering. These I graciously receive, with my 
 right hand, and place them upon the table, while he 
 makes his salaam^ either by raising his right hand to 
 his forehead, and letting it fall to its former position 
 at the side, or bowing and touching my feet and his 
 forehead in three rapid successions, or in bending still 
 lower, grasping my feet and placing his hand on the 
 crown of his head. This over, I ask him to take a 
 seat, which he does, ^^ pedibus intortis^'' on the floor I 
 I do not request him to move his hat, for that is not 
 required by the rules of Hindoo etiquette. In reply to 
 the usual interrogatory, ' Are you well ?'' he says : 
 * By your favor ^ sir^ I am well,'' or, if he be of a 
 serious disposition, ' By God's grace and your favor, 
 sir, I am welW To avoid all unfortunate impropri- 
 eties I ask no questions about his vnfe, but inquire, 
 in general terms, if the family are well, to which a 
 similar reply is returned. As various topics come 
 up, it is noticeable that he dissents from nothing I 
 advance — expresses a strong desire axways to have 
 my favor — enters into no argument, lest he seem 
 to intimate an equality with me in mind and know- 
 ledge — in a word, he makes the greatest effort to 
 increase my self-esteem, while he forgets not to put 
 in a good word for himself and friends, and the oppo- 
 
110 INDIA. 
 
 site for his enemies. If at any time he does not quite 
 hear me, he leans forward, putting^ his hand upon his 
 mouthy that his breath may not incommode me. If a 
 superior in rank, European or native, enter, he rises, 
 makes his salaam, and resumes his lowly posture. 
 After the interview has been continued for a sufficient 
 time, I have a very convenient, and not at all ungen- 
 teel mode of dispensing with his society, in telling 
 him, simply — to go. If he be of a highly respectable 
 class, and one whose acquaintance 1 desire to continue 
 — I say, slightly rising from my seat, and with a 
 salaam-like movement of my hand, '* Going, come 
 again^"^ and he at once returns my salutation, 
 and departs. So far from being offended at the 
 request, he has been waiting, it may be, to receive it, 
 for without such permission, he cannot loith propriety 
 close the interview. It is not at all impossible that 
 the reader may suggest the propriety of importing this 
 custom into our more civilized country, it being very 
 convenient, at times, to say to a visitor, you have 
 staid long enough for once, just go home and come 
 at another time. 
 
 So much for his appearance within doors ; let us 
 now observe him without. He has replaced his san- 
 dals, thrown his garment across his shoulder, and is 
 passing from the yard on his way home. We will 
 take our umbrella and follow at such a distance 
 in the rear that he cannot understand our motive, 
 while we may observe his movements. He pays no 
 attention to any female, not even a wl% and mother, 
 
COURTEOUS CUSTOMS. Ill 
 
 except to ask a question or give a command. Did 
 you see that movement? He put the palms of his 
 hands together ai;J raised them far above his head, 
 letting them fall again to his side: that is called 
 Ndmdskdrum^ and was addressed to a Brahmin. 
 Had we been near enough, we should have observed 
 the priest stretch out his hands towards this passer by, 
 palms upward, as if bestowing a blessing. Now, 
 mark, he is passing a temple; — (observe his move- 
 ments) — he stops — removes his sandals — gazes a mo- 
 ment at the shrine — prostrates himself at full length, 
 so that toes, knees, hands, forehead, nose, and chin 
 touch the ground, (an act of reverence called Sash- 
 tdmg'ain) — rises — crosses himself — mutters a few 
 prayers — replaces his shoes— and pursues his way. 
 You observe the great care he takes not to allow his 
 dress to touch a passer by, as defilement would follow 
 the unholy contact. A carriage is coming towards 
 him, conveying a wealthy and honored townsman. 
 (Mark his movements.) He stops at the roadside, slips 
 off his sandals, adjusts his attire, and as the carriage 
 moves by, he bends to the earth, carrying his hands 
 rapidly from his head to the ground, and recovering 
 his former position, goes onward as before. At no 
 time do you hear him talk and laugh in a boisterous 
 manner — this is beneath his dignity, and foreign to 
 all rules of Hindoo propriety. He pays high regard to 
 all whom he deems superior in rank, and whose fa- 
 vor it is his interest to seek or retain, slightly noticing 
 his equals, and looking down with supercilious con- 
 
112 INDIA. 
 
 tempt upon all females and pariars. He has reached 
 his dwelling, and there we lose sight of him, for into 
 the domestic sanctuary a stranger may not intrude. 
 
 It may not be amiss, before closing my remarks 
 upon Hindoo politeness, to mention a few of their 
 phrases when addressing superiors, and benefactors 
 When a native of India enters the presence of his 
 spiritual guide, he prostrates himself, and laying hold 
 of his feet, looks up into his face and says, " You 
 are my Saviour ;^^ — to a benefactor, " You are my 
 father and mother;'''' — to one whom he wishes to 
 praise, " You are religion incarnate^'' or, " You arc 
 a sea of excellent qualities^'''' or, " You are the father 
 and mother of brahmins and cows.^^ The like com- 
 plimentary expressions are employed in directing let- 
 ters. Thus a letter to a King would be directed, 
 *'To the great, the excellent, the prosperous, the illus- 
 trious King K , the nourisher of multitudes, the 
 
 fragrance of whose fame has spread throughout the 
 world, before whose glory the sun obscures its beams, 
 whose fame is as pure as the queen of night," 6dg. 
 To a Father, thus, "To the excellent person my 
 father, the author of my existence, whose mind drinks 
 the honey on the water-lily feet of the Deity," &c. 
 To a Mother, thus, " To my excellent and dignified 
 mother, who feeding, nourishing and comforting me, 
 raised nie to manhood, at thy feet I supplicate, which 
 are the water-lilies on the reservoir of my heart," &c. 
 
 The missionary, little known in his own country, 
 beyond a limited circle of relatives and neighbors, 
 
r 
 
 COURTEOUS CUSTOMS. 113 
 
 when in India, receives letters addressed to " The 
 great and powerful ami illustrious Rajah^^-—oi " To 
 the beneficent and glorious deity (SwaviT/^) 
 
 In external appearance, and construction of expres- 
 sions, a Hindoo letter has noticeable features. The 
 material is the palm leaf, the folds being about 
 eighteen inches long, and an inch in breadth. The 
 writing is executed with an iron stile, four to six 
 inches long, and sharp pointed at the end. In writing 
 neither chair or table is wanted, the leaf being sup- 
 ported on the middle finger of the left hand, and kept 
 steady by being kept between the thumb and the fore- 
 finger. The right hand does not, as with us, move 
 along the surface, but after finishing a few words, the 
 writer fixes the point of the iron pen in the last letter, 
 and pushes the leaf from the right hand toward the 
 left, so as to enable him to finish his line. This 
 becomes so habitual and easy that one often sees a 
 Hindoo writing as he walks the street. As this 
 species of penmanship is but a kind of faint engraving, 
 the strokes of which are indistinct, and almost invis- 
 ible, they besmear the leaf with an ink-like fluid, to 
 make the characters clearly legible. In respect to an 
 epistle, it is often put upon a single leaf, which, when 
 finished, they envelope in an outer leaf, upon which 
 they write the address. When there is occasion to 
 communicate the decease of a relative, the custom is 
 to singe the point of the leaf upon which the afflict- 
 ing news is written. This has a like import as the 
 black seal used by us. When a "Buperior writes to an 
 
1 14 INDIA. 
 
 inferior, he puts his own name before that of the per- 
 son to whom he writes, and the reverse when he writes 
 to a superior. That the reader may have a view of 
 the different modes of epistolary composition common 
 in the country, 1 have extracted three letters from the 
 volume by the Abbe Du Bois. 
 
 LETTER TO AN INFERIOR. 
 
 They, the Brahmin Soubaya, to him, Lakshmana, 
 who has all good qualities, who is true to his word, 
 who is ever rendering service to his relations and 
 friends. 
 
 Year of Kilaka, the fourth day of the month Phal- 
 guna. I am at Banavara, in good health. Send me 
 news of thine. As soon as this letter shall have 
 reached thee, thou shalt go to the most excellent 
 Brahmin Anantaya, and prostrating thyself at all thy 
 length at his feet, thou wilt offer him my most hum- 
 ble respects, and then, without delay, thou shalt pre- 
 sent thyself before the Shelta (the merchant) Rangapa, 
 and declare to him that if he shall now put into thy 
 hands the three thousand Rupees which he owes me, 
 with interest, at twenty-five per centum, I will forget 
 all that is past, and the matter shall then be at an 
 end. But if on the contrary, he makes shifts, and 
 continues to defer the payment of the money, tell liim 
 that I am acquainted with a method of teaching him 
 that no person shall safely break his word with a 
 
COURTEOUS CUSTOMS. 116 
 
 Brahmin, such as I am. This is all I have to say to 
 thee. Aseervathanu 
 
 11. 
 
 LETTER TO AN EQUAL. 
 
 To them, the liord, to the Lord Ramaya, who pos- 
 sesses nil the good qualities which caQ render a man 
 esteemed, who is worthy to obtain all the favors which 
 the gods can bestow ; who is the beloved of beautiful 
 women, who is the particular favorite of Lakshmi ; 
 who is great as the Mount Meru, and who has a per- 
 fect knowledge of the Yajur Veda: the Brahmin Sa- 
 baya; Ndmdskdruvi^ (respectful greeting). 
 
 The year Durmati, the sixteenth of the month Phal- 
 guna. I am at Balore, where I and all the members 
 of my family enjoy good health. J shall learn with 
 great gladness that it is the same with you ; and I 
 trust you will inform me particularly of all the sub- 
 jects of satisfaction and contentment which you 
 experience. 
 
 On the twenty-second of the month above men- 
 tioned, being a day in which all good cmens unite, we 
 have chosen that the marriage of my daughter Yijaya 
 Lakshu shall be celebrated. I beg you will honor 
 the ceremony with your presence, and bo here before 
 that day with all the persons of your household, with- 
 out excepting any. I expect you will put yourself at 
 the head of the ceremony, and that you will be pleased 
 to conduct it; and if there is anything in which I 
 
116 INDIA. 
 
 can be of service to you, have the goodness to let mo 
 know it : This is all I have to apprise you of. Nd- 
 maskdram. 
 
 III. 
 
 LETTER TO A SUPERIOR. 
 
 To them, the Lord, to the Lord Brahmin to the 
 great Brahmin Anantaya, who are endowed with 
 every virtue and all good qualities ; who are great as 
 Mount Meru ; who possess a perfect knowledge of the 
 four Vedas ; who, by the splendor of their good works, 
 shine like the sun ; whose renown pervades the four- 
 teen worlds. I, Kisheraya, their humble servant, and 
 slave, keeping my distance, with both hands joined, 
 my mouth closed, mine eyes cist down, wait in this 
 humble posture, until they shall vouchsafe to cast 
 their eyes on him who is nothing in their presence, 
 after obtaining their leave, approaching them with fear 
 and trembling, and prostrating myself at my full 
 length before the flowers of Nenryhar, on the ground 
 where they stand ; and thus submissive, with respect- 
 ful kisses, will I address their feet with this humble 
 supplication. 
 
 The year Yikari, the twentieth of the month 
 Paushya, I, humble servant and slave, whom your 
 excellence has deigned to regard as something, having 
 received with both hands the letter which you hum- 
 bled yourself by writing to me, after kissing it a'nd 
 
I 
 
 COURTEOUS CUSTOMS. 117 
 
 putting it on my head, I afterwards read with the pro- 
 foundest attention, ,and I will execute the orders it 
 contains without departing from them the breadth of 
 a grain of Sesamum. The affair on which your excel- 
 lence vouchsafed to command me, is in good progress, 
 and I hope that by the efficacy of your benediction, 
 it will soon terminate to your entire satisfaction. As 
 soon as that happens, I, your humble servant and 
 slave, shall not fail to present myself (agreeably to 
 the order of your excellence) at the flowers of Nilu- 
 phar of your holy feet. I now entreat your excellence 
 to impart to me the commands and instructions neces- 
 sary to enable me so to demean myself as to be agree- 
 able to their will, and that you will clearly point out 
 to me in what manner I may render myself most 
 acceptable to your blessed feet. For this, it will suf- 
 fice, if I receive from your bounty a leaf of betel, 
 indented with your nail, in care of some confidential 
 person, who can verbally explain the orders of your 
 excellency. 
 
 Such is my humble prayer. 
 
 The Abbe observes that the " style of these letters 
 strikes us as extraordinary — being so remote from 
 that in use among us. But if we attentively consider 
 the epistolary forms that still prevail in the west, and 
 analyze the letters which Europeans often write to 
 their equals, generally concluding as an honor to bo 
 favored with admission in the number of their most 
 humble and most obedient servants, it will not be easy 
 
118 
 
 INDIA. 
 
 to determine which style of the two is the more ridicu 
 lous and puerile. The principal difference, perhap? 
 is, that in the Hindoo letters, the fulsome compli 
 ments are inserted at the beginning, and in ours, a'. 
 the ewfi?." 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 A HINDOO AT HOME. 
 
 Native dwelling described — Furniture — Its apartments, especially the 
 Boom of Anger — The Hindoo returning home — Preparations for 
 a meal — JRice and curry — Mode of eating — Sleeping-room — Diffe- 
 rent modes pertaining to different classes — Price of dwelling — 
 Evil Eye, and other superstitious fears — Flower gardens — Market- 
 Times of eating — Topics of conversation. 
 
 The wealth, taste, and rank of the owner or occu- 
 pant have, of course, to do with the size, material, and 
 elegance of the Hindoo house, though not as much as 
 with us. I will select, for illustration, the home of a 
 native belonging to the medium rank of society. His 
 house is made of mud, hardened by the solar heat, 
 or of unburnt brick, about thirty feet square, one 
 story in height, covered with tiles placed upon 
 rafters of bamboos or palmyra trees, split to the 
 necessary size. Along the entire front of the building 
 is a verandah about four feet deep, sheltered by the 
 projecting roof, while in the wall are triangular in- 
 dentations where lamps are placed when the street 
 or building is to be illuminated. Entering the low 
 door, which occupies a central position, we see on 
 either side a small verandah or alcove, formed of 
 baked clay; where the inmate receives visitors, or 
 
120 INDIA. 
 
 waits the preparation of the meal. Passing on, we 
 remark that the centre of the house is an open court — 
 unprotected from the sun and rain by any roof — upon 
 the sides of which are rooms, small, and lighted by 
 grated windows, which serve little purpose but to make 
 " darkness more visible." One of these apartments is 
 appropriated to the idol — (the Roman "PenateSj") and 
 the rest to the various members of the household. 
 The articles of furniture are a few stools — a low 
 wooden bedstead — a loose mat — and a box for cloth- 
 ing, books, and ornaments. In the kitchen may 
 be seen several earthen vessels (called in southern 
 India chatties) some for cooking, and others for hold- 
 ing the food when made ready — a few small brass 
 drinking dishes — an earthen barrel to contain the un- 
 hulled rice, with a stone mortar and heavy pounder to 
 prepare it for use — a brass pedestal to which is at- 
 tached a lamp of eastern style, and sometimes a table 
 of limited size and height — all of the most simple 
 kind. Some of the nabobs of Calcutta and Madras, 
 *' a la mode Anglais^'*'' keep large pier glasses, chairs, 
 couches, pictures, and the like, but these pertain not 
 to a purely Hindoo dwelling, and often contrast most 
 amusingly with surrounding objects. One apartment 
 (n the house of the rich Hindoo is appropriated to a 
 purpose rather singular, and which, if rightly used, 
 might be admired, though, as employed by them, of 
 questionable utility. It is called the room of anger ^ 
 or the angry. When a wife is much displeased she 
 runs to this room and shuts herself up, there remain- 
 
A HINDOO AT HOME. 121 
 
 ing till her husband comes, to learn the cause of her 
 displeasure, and if possible, remove it. But her 
 chagrin most frequently arises from her not having 
 the luxuries of eating, dress, and equipage, which her 
 more favored neighbor enjoys, and until that is pro- 
 vided for her, he must expect to be debarred the 
 society of his amiable spouse. If it were not for 
 fearing to impute to the husbands of our western 
 continent less pliancy than their uncivilized brethren 
 of the East manifest, the writer would be disposed to 
 express a fear, that many wives of America would be 
 allowed to remain in their self-imprisonment, with 
 their demands ungratified, until hunger and thought- 
 fulness had appeased their irritation. But this by 
 the way. 
 
 We have seen the Hindoo at the residence of a 
 foreigner, our eye has been upon him when walking 
 the street — though not allowed to enter his dwelling, 
 we may, through the eyes of others, view him at home. 
 The labors of the day are over, and he has returned to 
 partake of the evening meal and enjoy a night's repose. 
 His wife, during his absence, has been preparing his 
 food, which, to a large extent, consists of a dish fami- 
 liarly called " rice and curry, ''^ and may be thus 
 briefly described : In an earthen vessel a quantity of 
 rice is boiled, while in another, of smaller dimensions, 
 is cooked in ghee a chicken, fish, or piece of mutton, 
 to which are added from two to four or five spoonfuls 
 of a powder composed of these among other ingredients : 
 
 ginger, saffron, cummin, coriander, anniseed, red pep- 
 6 
 
122 INDIA. 
 
 per, tamarind, tumeric, garlic, made liquid in cocoa- 
 nut milk, the amount of these ingredients depending 
 upon the palate and custom of the person. The meal 
 being prepared, a small quantity is placed before the 
 idol to propitiate his favor. The wife then puts upon 
 the floor of an interior room a brass plate, or what is 
 more usual, a large leaf (two cr more sewed together, 
 if one be not of sufficient size) upon which a goodly 
 quantity of the boiled rice is then piled, and above it 
 the before-named fragrant and delicious curry. Having 
 brought a dish for her lord to lave his hands, he takes 
 his lowly seat for the enjoyment of his repast. Then 
 follows a brief prayer — which foreigners insinuate 
 it would be well for Americans to foUov/. As there 
 were wanting table, chair, plate, or cloth, what 
 need of knife, fork, or spoon ? The Hindoo has what 
 is far more natural and convenient — his fingers I 
 "With these upon his right hand, he mixes the in- 
 gredients of his savory dish, and rolling a small 
 quantity into a ball, tosses it dexterously into his 
 mouth, great care being taken lest any portion fall 
 back into the plate, since that mishap would defile the 
 remaining mass. The reason of this extreme fas- 
 tidiousness is the notion that the saliva is a very impure 
 secretion. A Hindoo who is regardful of religious 
 propriety never expectorates within doors (a custom to 
 be imported also) nor, if a rigid adherent of the rules 
 of caste, will he touch a letter which has been sealed 
 by a wafer moistened by the tongue. 
 
 If no stranger be present, the women wait on tho 
 
A HIIVDOO AT HOME. 123 
 
 men, but a Hindoo woman never sits down to eat with 
 her husband — she and her daughters sit patiently by, 
 and then regale themselves upon tvhat is left. The 
 meal over, his thirst quenched by water again brought 
 to Kim, he retires to his couch, there to chew betel, 
 entertain visitors, and thus lounge the hours away 
 until the time for retiring arrives, which is usually 
 from eis^ht to nine o'clock. If the weather be not too 
 warrn he retires to an inner apartment, but if very 
 sultry he chooses the verandah, and even the sandy 
 road-side, where he converts the dress he has worn 
 during the day into a covering wherewith to shelter 
 himself fiom dew, mosquitos, and vermin — soon re- 
 lapsing into a sound slumber. A stranger, when 
 entering a Hindoo village at an early hour of the day, 
 is strangely affected at the spectacle — multitude of 
 sleepers lying by the roadside, wrapped in their white 
 clothes, and presenting the appearance of so many 
 corpses dressed in the habiliments of the tomb. Rising 
 at dawn, the Hindoo goes to a neighboring tank, 
 where, with religious care he cleanses his teeth, per- 
 forms his sacred ablutions, imprints the emblems of 
 his faith upon his forehead, arm, and breast, visits the 
 idol for morning worship, returns home to take a 
 repast from the conge drawn off from the boiled rice 
 of yesterday, and then is prepared for the duties of 
 the day. 
 
 Such is a view of the dwellins^s and domestic eco- 
 nomy of respectable Hindoos. Descending to the 
 lowest in scale we see the Pariar^ whose home is a 
 
124 INDIA. 
 
 small and wretched hut, with walls of mud and 
 covering of palmyra leaves — whose food consists of a 
 few vegetables pulled from an adjoining field, to 
 which are added a few small fish taken from a neigh- 
 boring tank, or the bones of a carcass which he divides 
 with the carrion crow and the prowling jackall. 
 Rising to the highest station, we see the dwelling of 
 the rich and honored of the land, large and imposing, 
 built of brick, and with the top terraced to allow of 
 the morning and evening promenade. Within, the 
 apartments arc of sufficient size for domestic purposes, 
 religious pictures decorating the walls ; tables and 
 chairs indicating an acquaintance with the more taste- 
 ful foreigner, while the meal, though partaken of in 
 the same lowly manner, and with the same natural 
 implements, is rendered more delicious by pickles, 
 chitneys, and other condiments that tempt the appetite 
 of a Hindoo epicure. 
 
 The price of a moderately-sized clay house (not 
 including the rent of the ground) is about $15, and 
 the annual repairs not far from $10. The repairs are 
 usually made just before the fall rains set in, and if 
 delayed too long, the destruction of the entire building 
 is the inevitable result. 
 
 There are many customs respecting the locality 
 of Hindoo dwellings, and arrangements pertaining 
 thereto which are worthy of notice. "While the 
 building is in process of construction, there may 
 be seen near it a pole stuck into the ground, upon 
 which is placed an earthen jar, covered with white 
 
A HINDOO AT HOME. 125 
 
 spots, having for its design to *' keep off the evil fye," 
 which would otherwise be harmful to the builder or 
 owner. If a person meets with misfortunes in a par- 
 ticular house, he concludes that some bones are buried 
 under it, and accordingly leaves it for another more 
 fortunate spot. When a sum of money has been 
 stolen from a dwelling, and it is quite certain that 
 some one among its inmates is the thief, the Hindoos, 
 in some places, rub the thumb nails of all the persons 
 in the house, imagining that the name of the thief 
 will become legible on the nail of the offender. 
 Scarcely any Hindoos attach flower gardens to their 
 houses — in that respect differing widely from the 
 Mohamedans, before whose doors roses and evergreens 
 may be seen in abundance. The cause of this con- 
 trast I have never heard assigned ; but the fact arrests 
 attention in the streets of city or village. The Hindoo 
 rents his small lot — surrounds it (except it adjoin 
 other dwellings) with a mud wall — constructs a gate 
 with an archway and earthen lounge — puts his house 
 in the centre — digs his well — rears his chickens — and 
 if he can obtain employment suflicient to meet his 
 daily expenses, has but the smallest amount of ap- 
 parent care and trouble. If his house has been paid 
 for, a salary of $2 50 per month will amply suffice to 
 clothe and feed himself wife, and several children. 
 The requisites for the table of a Hindoo are bought in 
 the market (bazaar) and paid for daily, except milk, 
 sugar, oil, &;c., which are brought to the house by the 
 seller, who receives his payment monthly. These 
 
126 
 
 INDIA. 
 
 articles, though cheap, do not prevent the people from 
 being generally in debt — occasioned by expensive 
 entertainments, gifts to Brahmins and relatives, on 
 special occasions, marriage of children, purchase of 
 jewelry, and the like causes demanded by custom or 
 self-gratification. The Hindoo Shastras direct that 
 Brahmins shall eat at two o'clock in the day and again 
 at one in the night ; but this law is at present but 
 little heeded, though but two meals are taken by the 
 people generally. The domestic conversation turns 
 chiefly upon the business of the family, the news of 
 the village, religious ceremonies, journeys to holy 
 places, marriages, narratives of heroinss and gods, 
 with other topics not peculiar to that country in dis- 
 tinction from regions more enlightened and Christian. 
 So much for the Hindoo at home. 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 HINDOO WATER CRAFT AND SAILORS. 
 
 Author's arrival at Madras — Reflections — Catamaran — Massuli-boat— 
 War Steamer — Merchantman — Dhony — Basket-boat — Budgerow. 
 
 The morning of March 21st, 18 — , found the good 
 ship S., after a passage of 120 days from Boston, 
 nearing the eastern shores of India. Upon her deck 
 stood the writer, with thirteen other passengers, 
 gazing with no small interest upon the land, which 
 was to be their adopted home. The mind of each 
 was too busy with its own reflections — ^too full of 
 the future, to allow of much conversation. The mo- 
 ment long desired, had finally arrived. The hopes 
 of years were about to be realized, but the cup 
 of pleasure was held by a trembling hand. A veil 
 hung before the future, not to be penetrated by 
 human sight, and the bright angel of Hope was ac- 
 companied by her stern companion. Fear. A silence 
 of considerable continuance was at length interrupted 
 by the question, *' What is that object upon the water 
 
128 INDIA. 
 
 in range with the distant shore ?" While the possi- 
 bility and probability of its character were under dis- 
 cussion, we perceived it making towards us, which 
 served but to increase interest and multiply conjecture, 
 till one of our number exclaimed with earnestness, " If 
 must be a catamaran^ "And what is a catama 
 ran ?" asks my reader. The word is compound, and 
 means literally tied wood. Several logs of medium 
 thickness, measuring from twenty to thirty feet in 
 length, are lashed together with strong ropes, one in 
 the centre projecting beyond those at the sides, and 
 forming a sort of prow or bowsprit. Upon this most 
 primitive craft three or four natives plant themselves 
 in a kneeling posture, and with short paddles, which 
 they ply upon alternate sides, venture far out to sea 
 for the purposes of fishing in the deep water, and 
 trading with the foreign vessels that anchor in the 
 roadstead. When the state of the weather prevents 
 the use of all ordinary means of communication, 
 a few hardy boatmen may be seen launching forth 
 their simple float, and braving wind and waves to 
 keep up a connection between ship and shore. Such 
 was the object upon which our eyes rested on the 
 evening of that memorable day. Onward it advanced, 
 now quite sunk beneath the waves, and presenting 
 the strange appearance of men treading the water 
 and performing singular evolutions in the unstable 
 element, anon rising high upon the surface ; now roll- 
 ing far upon the side so as to unseat all but the most 
 skilful and experienced, then suddenly righting to its 
 
HINDOO WATER CRAFT AND SAILORfl 129 
 
 former position, despite our apprehensions for its safety. 
 Our fears were awakened lest the unhappy boatmen 
 should become a prey to the sharks that infest those 
 waters. These cannot molest them while on their 
 floats, but the danger is imminent if they be sepa- 
 rated from this feeble yet sure defense. Even then 
 the case is not quite hopeless, since the shark, from the 
 position of its mouth, can only attack them from below, 
 and a rapid dive, if not in very deep water, will some- 
 times save them. 
 
 All dangers escaped, the ship was reached, while 
 nimbly sprang up the sides three swarthy sons of the 
 East, appropriately styled " children of nature," for 
 they were encumbered with no articles of dress be- 
 yond the smallest cotton cloth compatible with the 
 ipost lax ideas of propriety or decoruna. " These are 
 the Hindoos — these the people among whom we come to 
 dwell !" passed from the lips of one and another of 
 our company, as they retired to the cabin to think and 
 weep. Immediately upon reaching the deck, one of 
 the native comers took from the interior of a coni- 
 cal-shaped cap, made of palmyra leaves, and worn 
 close upon the head, a printed document, which he 
 gave to the captain, and which was found to contain 
 directions as to the place of anchorage, and rules to be 
 observed while remaining in the roads. These were 
 sent by the " Master Attendant," the head officer of 
 the marine department in that portion of the com- 
 pany's dominions. After disposing of their fish, and 
 begging a few pice, or small coin, our visitors clambered 
 6* 
 
130 INDIA. 
 
 over the bulwarks, dropped upon their restless raft, 
 loosed themselves Irom the ship, and made for the 
 shore. Thus had we gained our first sight of India — 
 of the natives — and of that original and national 
 craft, the catamaran. At the setting of the sun we 
 dropped anchor ; after a brief twilight, the darkness 
 of night closed around us, and we retired to rest, that 
 we might be prepared for the excitement and fatigue 
 of the coming day. 
 
 The last night of a four months' voyage at sea. is 
 of short duration. It was so with our company ; all 
 were out of their berths ere the sun cast its first rays 
 upon the beautful city of Madras. Leaving the cabin, 
 we found upon our vessel's deck, a multitude of na- 
 tives, with various articles to sell and barter, among 
 which, were frcj^h bread, butter, and eggs, with plan- 
 tains and other fruits quite new to our American eyes. 
 The ptaces of the " catamaran jacks," were filled by 
 another and more dignified class of native seamen, 
 called massuli boatmen^ so named from the craft they 
 manned, of which three or more were lashed to our 
 vessel's side. These may need a brief description. 
 The waves which come rushing up the Bay of Bengal, 
 finding their current impeded by the straitening shore, 
 fret themselves against the Coromandel coast, especi- 
 ally in the region of Madras, thus causing a surf, 
 which, in the flow of the sea, and in boisterous wea- 
 ther, is of a height and power entirely irresistible by 
 any boat of European build. Hence the mussuli, 
 which, though inelegant and unwieldy in appearance. 
 
HINDOO WATER CRAFT AND SAILORS. 131 
 
 is the only kind of vessel that can pass with safety 
 this dangerous barrier. They are usually from twenty 
 to twenty-five feet long, six feet wide, and six deep, 
 stern and prow pointed, planks an inch thick, with 
 cross bars upon which the rowers sit, having for oars 
 long poles with heart-shaped paddles, an extra one in 
 the hand of the strong and athletic helmsman, and 
 supplying the place of a rudder. Upon minute exami- 
 nation not a nail will be discovered, the several 
 planks being lashed or sewed together with a cordage 
 indigenous to the country, produced from the filaments 
 composing the husk which covers the cocoa-nut, and 
 called coir (kire). Sometimes it is fitted up with a 
 board seat in the stern, above which is suspended a 
 canvas awning, with brushwood below, and dignified 
 with the name of accommodation boats or packets — 
 being devoted exclusively to the conveyance of pas- 
 sengers and their light baggage. The twelve boatmen 
 make themselves more comely by wearing a loose 
 jacket and turban of native cotton. Several of us 
 having joined in providing ourselves with one of the 
 latter craft, we quitted the faithful " S." and launched 
 forth to buffet the rolling surges of the Bengal coast. 
 For a short distance we moved quietly and pleasantly 
 along, the boatmen keeping time to a wild and dismal 
 chant, which to our ears, though strange, was not un- 
 pleasant. 
 
 But this was not long to continue. At a word from 
 the helmsman, each oar was. quiet, while a swell of 
 the sea which had gradually been advancing in our 
 
132 INDI I. 
 
 rear was allowed to pass under us, and then the oars- 
 men, with renewed strength, pressed onward, that 
 they might be out of the way before a second had time 
 to gather and break. The next feat was to pass in 
 safety this second wave, which is usually much higher 
 and more violent than the first. Onward it came, 
 swiftly rolling towards us, rapidly increasing in power, 
 .ut the practiced eye of the steersman saw where it 
 vas to rear its fatal crest, and kept the boat in check 
 just in time to let it pass under and spend itself ahead. 
 At this point they begun simultaneously to vociferate 
 a half Moslem exclamation, " UUa-ulla-il ulla," thus 
 invoking the protection of the patron prophet. The 
 reader may be assured that strong indeed must be his 
 nerves if he do not at this time tremble for his frail 
 bark and its passengers. Much, however, of this 
 stamping of feet, these frightened looks, and terrible 
 yells, is intended to awaken additional alarm, and 
 thus secure a promised ' douceur' in case of a safe ar- 
 rival at the shore. As we neared the land the surges 
 increased in violence, till the last wave caused our 
 faithful bark to swing high upon the shelving beach. 
 
 I had been four months upon the sea, with not an 
 island or rock to relieve the eye in its daily wander- 
 ings. I had passed over fifteen thousand miles of 
 water — ^had doubled the Cape, and seen our largest 
 sails torn to ribbons by the storms that make their 
 home in those desolate regions — but during this long 
 period, while traversing the Atlantic and Indian 
 oceans, I had known no emotion of fear. That was 
 
HINDOO WATER CRAFT AND SAILORS. J S3 
 
 reserved for the Madras roadstead, with its toweiinsj 
 and dangerous surf. But it was passed in safety, not 
 withstanding our fears, and we stood upon the shore> 
 of India, that wondrous and antique land — whose bar- 
 baric pearl and gold have stimulated the cupidity of 
 nations down the long stream of time, and whost 
 strange vicissitudes have furnished such ample mattei 
 to adorn the moralist's and historian's pages. We had 
 little inclination, such was the heat of the sun and the 
 Babel sounds around us, to allow full play to the many 
 thoughts suggested by the event of arriving at the end 
 of our long voyage, and reaching our new home in the 
 East. Palanquins were in waiting to convey us to 
 the dwellings of the Rev. Mr. Winslow and Dr. Scud- 
 der, who were waiting to entertain us. 
 
 Before leaving the beach, let us look for a few mo- 
 ments at the several kinds of vessels riding at anchor 
 in the roadstead. There is a war steamer. It belongs 
 to the Naval Department of the East India Company's 
 forces. Of merchantmen there is an abundance, each 
 from one hundred to twelve hundred tons burden. Do 
 you see that one with tall slim masts — of light build — 
 sitting with swan-like ease and grace upon the water ? 
 That is the S., which I have just left. Well may her 
 commander and crew be proud of her. It is in refer- 
 ence to such specimens of naval architecture, that an 
 English gentleman, of high standing in Madras, said 
 to me that the finest and most beautiful vessels that 
 appeared in the road were those from Boston. 
 
 Do you see those strange objects crowded together, 
 
134 [NDIA. 
 
 with their unpainted sides — lateen sails — low masts 
 — and square bows, the picture of uncouthness and in- 
 elegance ? These are dhonies^ or native sloops, 
 which ply up and down the coast with cargoes of rice, 
 timber, and various kinds of merchandise. Though, 
 like the mussuli boats, exceedingly unwieldy and 
 destitute of symmetry and elegance, they are useful 
 and abundant. Were you here during the prevalence 
 of the Monsoon, not a dhony would you see : these 
 barks, unfitted to encounter wind and surge, are 
 then housed away in some safe harbor. Foreign ships 
 are not allowed during that period to anchor in the 
 roadstead, and even the steamers make but a short 
 stay, and then in the far distance from the shore. 
 The mussula boats are undergoing their annual re- 
 pair, and the catamarans have the coast to them- 
 selves. 
 
 Having acquainted the reader with the various kinds 
 of boats and vessels common in the Bay of Bengal, I 
 will now take him to the banks of the Cauvery, one 
 of the largest rivers in the Southern Peninsula, and 
 will there show him a craft still stranger than cata- 
 maran, mussula boat, or dhony. It is a circular bas- 
 ket^ ten feet in diameter, with ribs of the strong and 
 pliant bamboo, covered with buffalo leather. I was 
 one of fourteen persons desirous of visiting the Se- 
 ringham Pagodas upon the opposite side of the stream, 
 and obliged to cross in this way or stay at home. Not 
 being willing to do the latter, in we got — one after the 
 other — ladies, gentlemen, and boatmen. The first 
 
HINDOO WATER CRAFT AND SAILORS. 135 
 
 person leaned against one side and the second on the 
 directly opposite, to secure an equipoise, the tjjiird and 
 fourth occupying the same relative positions, till we 
 were all safely aboard, amid various wonderments at our 
 curious posture, and jocose remarks about the "three 
 wise men of Gotham, who went to sea in a bowl." " All 
 ready ?" asked the head boatman in broken English. 
 " Aye, aye, sir," answered one of us who had not lost 
 his sea tongue. Off we pushed, and round we went 
 again and again, while one held her breath, another 
 smiled to conceal his unmanly fears, and a third 
 shrieked with alarm. " No danger !" called out our 
 captain. Soon we were out of the whirlpool and in 
 the midst of the stream. On we moved with our 
 bow(?) at one time north, again south, not forgetting 
 the other points of compass. A half-hour of pushing 
 and rowing served to bring us near the opposite shore, 
 where we were whirled once and again, as before, and 
 landed safe upon the beach, each declaring that a 
 boat basket was the most unique conveyance he had 
 yet seen or tried, and that but one thing more was 
 needed to give interest to such an excursion, which 
 was, that friends across the sea might witness this 
 strange craft, defying, as it does, the poet's pen or 
 painter's pencil. 
 
 Were the reader passing from the Bay of Bengal to 
 Calcutta, his attention would be ever arrested by the 
 multitude and variety of water craft moving to and 
 from that commercial metropolis. In addition to ships 
 of all sizes from the British isles, and continental 
 
136 INDIA. 
 
 neighbors, and western colonies, and dhonies from the 
 various ^orts of the south and east, there would be 
 seen the Maldivian vessels raised to an immense 
 height above the water by upper works of split bam- 
 boo, with lofty head, and stern immense, and crowded 
 with a wild yet skilful and resolute crew. Ben- 
 galee and Chittagong vessels, with immense rud- 
 ders suspended by ropes to the side, and worked by 
 a helmsman elevated high upward ; with other crafts 
 indicating a nearer approach to European architecture, 
 though clumsily and dangerously rigged. If desirous 
 of continuing his progress farther into the interior, he 
 would do well to avoid the pinnace and choose the 
 budgerow ; the former, though safer and more commo- 
 dious with respect to its interior arrangements, being 
 less calculated than th* latter to pass the shallows and 
 sand-banks of that ever-shifting stream. ^' The budge- 
 row, whose name is a native corruption of the word 
 barge, is therefore usually chosen by European travel- 
 lers, to whom time and expense are matters of impor- 
 tance. Though to a certain extent, the term clumsy 
 may fairly be applied to this craft, its construction and 
 appearance are far from inelegant ; with a little more 
 painting and gilding, a few silken sails and streamers, 
 and divested of the four-footed outside passengers and 
 other incumbrances on the roof, it would make a very 
 beautiful object in a picture, and in its present state 
 it has the advantage of being exceedingly picturesque. 
 The greater part of the lower deck is occupied by a 
 range of apartments fitted up for the accommodation 
 
HINDOO WATER CRAFT AND SAILORS. 137 
 
 of the party engaging the boat ; these are generally 
 divided into a sleeping and a sitting room, with an en- 
 closed verandah in front, which serves to keep off the 
 sun, and to stow away various articles of furniture. 
 The apartments are surrounded on all sides by Vene- 
 tians, which exclude the sun in the daytime, and let 
 in the air at night. In front of the cabins, the deck 
 is of circumscribed dimensions, affording only space for 
 the boatmen, who, on descending the river, facilitate 
 the progress of the vessel, by means of long sweeps ; 
 the uppet deck, therefore, or roof, is the chief resort of 
 the crew and the servants. At the stern, the helms- 
 man stands, perched aloft, guiding a huge rudder ; the 
 goleer, stationed at the prow, ascertains the depth 
 of the water by means of a long oar ; and when the 
 wind will permit, two large square sails are hoisted, 
 with the assistance of which, the lumbering craft goes 
 rapidly through the water. As the budgerow is not 
 calculated for a heavy or cumbrous freight, a baggage 
 boat is necessary for the conveyance of the goods and 
 chattels of the party, and for the accommodation of 
 those servants who cannot be conveniently retained on 
 board the superior vessel. A dinghee or wherry, is a 
 very necessary adjunct of river navigation, but it is 
 not always to be procured, and when one of these light 
 skiffs cannot be attached to the larger craft, the com- 
 munication between the cook boat and the budgerow 
 is cut off; the unhappy passengers in the budgerow, 
 after waiting in vain for the smoking supplies they 
 had anxiously desired, are compelled to be satisfied 
 
138 INDIA. 
 
 with a less substantial meal of coffee, eggs, and dried 
 fish. As few persons venture to move after sunset ; at 
 day-break in the morning, the vessel being pushed out 
 into the stream, spreads her sails like a wild swan 
 in her flight, or proceeds more leisurely by the 
 united exertions of sixteen men dragging at a rope 
 fastened at the mast head. Toward the middle of the 
 day, the boat becomes insufferably hot ; both sides 
 having received the fierce glare of the burning sun ; 
 the heat is reflected from the water, which is now too 
 dazzling for the eye to endure without pain ; the morn- 
 ing breeze dies away, and it requires all the patience 
 of a martyr to sustain the torments inflicted by the 
 scorching atmosphere, especially as the roofs of the 
 cabins are usually too low to allow a punka to be 
 hung. As the sun declines, the boat gradually cools 
 to a more agreeable temperature ; and when the wel- 
 come shadows of the woods descend upon the deck, it 
 is delightful to sit in the open air and watch the pro- 
 gress of the vessel as it nears the shore, to the spot ap- 
 pointed as its station for the night. The moment the 
 budgerow is securely moored, a very active and ani- 
 mated scene commences ; the domestics whose services 
 are not required on board, and all the crew, immedi- 
 ately disembark ; tires are kindled for the various 
 messes — those who are anxious for quiet and seclusion, 
 light up their faggots at a considerable distance from 
 the boat. The rich background of dark trees, the 
 blazing fires, the picturesque groups assembled around 
 them, and the tranquil river below, its crystal surface 
 
HINDOO WATER CRAFT AND SAILORS. 139 
 
 crimson with the red glow of an Indian sunset, or the 
 fleeting tint fading away, and leaving only the bright 
 broad river — molten silver in polished steel — as the dark 
 shadows of the night advance, form an evening land- 
 scape always pleasing and varying with the varying 
 scenery of the ever-changing bank." Such is a budge- 
 row as it appears upon the waters of the sacred Ganges, 
 conveying passengers and cargo to and from Calcutta and 
 the upper provinces. Its place is being partially sup- 
 plied by small steamers, a safer and more expeditious 
 conveyance, though confined chiefly to Europeans and 
 the more wealthy natives. These steam-tugs are a 
 great convenience, for many persons undergo more 
 fatigue, are exposed to more serious casualties, and 
 are sometimes longer in a voyage by native craft from 
 Calcutta, to the upper provinces, than in one from 
 Boston or London. 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 HINDOO LAND CONVEYANCES. 
 
 Travelling propensity of the Hindoos — Primitive mode of carrying a 
 child — Cart and Bullocks — Canopied cart — Palanquin — Tonjon — Mis- 
 cellaneous vehicles in City and Town. 
 
 Religious festivals, marriage entertainments, fune- 
 ral ceremonies and mercantile transactions, furnish 
 occasion for the people of India often to leave their 
 homes for long and wearisome tours and pilgrimages. 
 When whole households thus travel abroad, the pa- 
 rents, if very poor, have an ingenious method of shar- 
 ing the toil of carrying their helpless infant. A cot- 
 ton cloth, several yards in length, is spread upon the 
 ground, the " wee thing" placed upon the inverted 
 folds, while, with the ends tied together, the whole is 
 slung across a bamboo pole laid upon the shoulders of 
 father and mother, much as two draymen carry a bar- 
 rel of sugar or a bag of cotton. In passing the rice 
 fields and seeing the mother busy at her task of trans- 
 planting the tender shoot, I have often observed her 
 infant suspended in this manner from the bough of a 
 neighboring tree, thus removed above all danger from 
 
HINDOO LAND CONVEYANCES. 141 
 
 reptiles and vermin, while the wind performed the im- 
 portant office of rocking the cradle. If pecuniary 
 means allow, an ox trained for the purpose, or an abo- 
 riginal'pony is obtained, and on it is placed the lug- 
 gage, above which sits the mother, with two or more 
 of her youthful family. A method which is deemed 
 a grade higher in respectability and comfort, is to call 
 into use a common cart^ in ' ^duthern India called a 
 handy, drawn by two of the inferior class pf the small 
 but hardy bullocks. These conveyances are very ser- 
 viceable in conveying travellers with their baggage 
 and utensils — the tents and stores of the soldiery — 
 the treasure received at the out-stations for transport- 
 ation to the metropolis — with the inland products that 
 need to be brought to the seaboard towns for exporta- 
 tion. When heavily laden they are drawn at the 
 slow and wearisome rate of from fifteen to twenty 
 miles per day. 
 
 Every Hindoo village of any importance has a 
 set of officers to regulate and control its internal 
 affairs. The " Headman" of this constabulary force 
 maintains no little state in respect to dwelling, 
 dress, equipage and attendants. His official con- 
 veyance is called a Bowbandy, and is formed by 
 placing upon the axletree of a common bandy a plat- 
 form about five feet square, covering which is a cush- 
 ion with a pillow to recline upon, while to shield from 
 the sun and rain, a conical-shaped canopy of cotton 
 cloth rises to the height of four or more feet, sur- 
 mounted by a gilded ball, glittering in the rays of the 
 
142 INDIA. 
 
 resplendent sun. Much taste is displayed in the orna.- 
 ments by which this vehicle is decorated, the axietrces 
 and beams being painted of various hues, while the 
 depending tassels of parti-colored silk are graceful and 
 imposing, if not in all respects tasteful and elegant. 
 These carriages are drawn by large millv-white bul- 
 locks, with bells about their necks, several footmen 
 running by their side and in the rear, while a crier 
 precedes the cavalcade, blowing at intervals a long 
 trumpet, and mforming the people that the " great 
 man" is coming, and that they must do him reverence. 
 
 The vehicle in use among the higher classes of Hin- 
 doos, and almost wholly so among foreign residents, 
 is the palanquin, which, from its importance claims 
 a particular description. 
 
 Not long before leaving Madras, I found it neces- 
 sary to visit the neighboring village of S. Having 
 sent to the nearest place of rendezvous, the maistry, 
 or headman of a set of bearers, soon entered my pre- 
 sence with a low salaam, when the following colloquy 
 passed between us : " Well, maistry, I wish to go to 
 S. Have you a neat palanquin and a set of good 
 booies (bearers) all ready ?" " Yes, sir — we can go at 
 any moment the Reverend order." ^'How far is it?" 
 " Four kathams," (anglice, forty miles). " How 
 many bearers will be needed ?" " If the Reverend 
 wishes to go through in one night, a full set of twelve 
 men — a mussalchee, (torch-bearer) and cavardy cooly. 
 At what time does your Reverence want to leave ?" 
 " At six o'clock. Be here all of you at that hour, 
 
HINDOO LAND CONVCYANCKS. 143 
 
 and I shall be ready. But stop a moment — tell me 
 first what you are to charge." '• The Reverend knows 
 what the government rates are, but for mastefs favor 
 (making a low salaam,) we will go for one rupee 
 (about fifty cents) apiece each way." " Well, I will 
 s^ive it if you do well — remember now, a good palan- 
 quin and good practiced fellows." " How could I do 
 otherwise for the Reverend ?" — with which flattering 
 expression he salaamed himself out of my presence, 
 and went about making ready for the excursion. At 
 the hour appointed, the whole set came gliding into 
 the yard, the empty palanquin being brought leisurely 
 along by four persons, who placed it before the door, 
 while each in turn made his obeisance. *' Well, mais- 
 try, are your men all here ?" '' The Reverend count 
 and see." The whole twelve were then passed in re- 
 view. " The mussalchee^ where is he ?" " There, 
 your Reverence," and I immediately recognized this 
 important personage by his long stick with cotton 
 cloth wound round one end, which, in journeying he 
 carries in his left hand, and keeps saturated with oil 
 from a flask in his right. This torch-man is always 
 considered necessary, though the light of the moon 
 may render his flambeau quite uncalled for. " And 
 the cavardy cooly, where is he ?" Upon which there 
 stepped forward a short, thick-set man, all muscle and 
 sinew. " Well, now, let us look at your palanquin." 
 And had the reader stood by my side he would have 
 observed that the singular conveyance submitted to 
 his examination is shaped like an oblong box, in length 
 
144 INDIA. 
 
 six feet — ia depth and width four. A strong pole ex- 
 tends from either end about five feet, which is fasten- 
 ed by means of four rods to the body of the vehicle, 
 and in case of a long journey an additional rope at- 
 tached to one pole passes under to that of the opposite. 
 These arms, the frame-work, panneling, &o. are made 
 of teak or other pliant wood, with sliding doors and 
 Venetian blinds. AVithin, upon a rattan bottom, is 
 placed a mattress covered with chintz or morocco, 
 which forms the traveller's seat and bed^. Passing 
 from one of the inner sides to the opposite, is a wide 
 leathern strap, against which he leans, while a small 
 pillow lies loose upon the cushion, by which his knees 
 can be a little elevated and relieved from the tedious- 
 ness of a horizontal position. Just over the spot 
 where the feet are to be placed, there is a shelf, 
 where books, medicine, &c., can be deposited, near 
 which is a watch pocket, and many other little 
 contrivances essential to one who anticipates a journey 
 far from home. The whole is painted green, and 
 on the top is a large cotton cloth to shield the occu- 
 pant from the dust, and colored blue or black, 
 according to the taste of the owner. As my maistry 
 has brought a superior article, the reader will remark 
 that it has a few extra conveniences. There is a 
 second top, raised about four inches above the first, 
 thus admitting a current of air, and tending to pro- 
 duce greater coolness and comfort. Upon this second 
 covering is a tin box, painted black and called an im- 
 perialy which forms a receptacle for those articles of 
 
HINDOO LAND CONVEYANCES. H5 
 
 clothing that cannot find room in the main body of the 
 vehicle. A giirglet (earthen bottle) for water, is 
 nicely encased in a wicker-work basket, and fastened 
 upon the end of the pole next the body of the palan- 
 quin ; and in the same position upon the opposite 
 sides, are bottles for oil and medicines. 
 
 Such was the conveyance brought for my night's 
 excursion. In the first place, two square tin boxes 
 were filled, one with necessary clothing, and the other 
 with table furniture, cooking utensils, ** curry stuffs," 
 bread, and other et ceteras. These were given to the 
 cavardy cooly, who fastened one upon each end of a 
 strong bamboo, and having slung them upon his 
 shoulder started off immediately, that he might be at 
 the end of the stage before my arrival. 
 
 Now for the palanquin — in went one article after 
 another, the poor bearers beginning to think that the 
 Reverend's money and favor were to be obtained at 
 the expense of no slight fatigue. 
 
 But their complaints were little noticed. Just so 
 much must go, and in this way only. The last article 
 being stowed away, the maistry was told to call his 
 men for a departure. Slowly they rose from their 
 recumbent posture upon the verandah or sand, where 
 they had seized a few moments to refresh themselves 
 in preparation for the fatiguing duties before them. 
 Their first act of making ready was to aid each other 
 in winding around the body a long cotton cloth, by 
 way of imparting greater strength to the frame. Then 
 
 followed the taking of their stations, each being sup- 
 
 7 
 
146 INDIA. 
 
 plied with a small pad to prevent the shoulder being 
 injured by the friction of the pole, while those of a 
 shorter size were furnished with a second or third to 
 bring the palanquin upon a level. " All ready, mais- 
 try?" ''All ready," was the reply — a parting saluta- 
 tion to the friends I was about to leave, and in I 
 crept, when first the rear, then the forward beams 
 were slowly placed upon the shoulders of my men, and 
 off I hastened, while the shout began with which they 
 kept time and directed their tread. To a griffin 
 {alias, a new-comer), this sound is rather frightful, 
 and I have heard of a young man who was informed 
 that so soon as his bearers began to make a noise he 
 must jump out and run for his life. He did as he was 
 directed, not a little to the surprise of the innocent 
 natives and amusement of his jocose friends. Being 
 accustomed to these sounds, they neither alarmed me 
 by their strangeness or troubled me by their apparent 
 expressions of pain — for I knew them to be necessary 
 to equality of tread and the preservation of courage 
 and good spirits. At times these responses have no 
 meaning, being a simple " he he, ho ho,^^ while again 
 they have reference to the size and weight of the per- 
 son they are carrying, of which the following is a sig- 
 nificant illustration : 
 
 " Oh what a heavy bag, 
 
 Ho, 
 
 ho, 
 
 He is an ample weight, 
 
 u 
 
 t( 
 
 Let's let his Palkee down, 
 
 (( 
 
 u 
 
 Let's set him in the mud. 
 
 a 
 
 u 
 
 No, but he'll be argry then, 
 
 u 
 
 u 
 
HINDOO LAND CONVEYANCES. 147 
 
 Aye, and he'll beat us then, " " 
 Then let us hasten on, " " 
 
 Jump along, jump along," " " 
 
 If a lady bo the passenger, such expressions as 
 these may be heard : 
 
 " She's not heavy, Putterum (care) 
 Carry her softly, " 
 
 Nice little lady, " 
 
 Here's a bridge, " 
 
 Carry her carefully, " 
 
 Carry her gently, " 
 
 Sing along cheerily, " 
 
 " Putterum, Putterum.'^ 
 
 "When passing through the streets of a town, they 
 are accustomed to dignify the traveller with the no- 
 blest titles. 
 
 " Here is a great man, Ho, ho, 
 He is a Rajah, " " 
 
 She is a Ranee," « ** 
 
 for the reason that their own importance will be en- 
 bmced by an attendance upon so noble a person. 
 
 "When approaching home the theme is changed. 
 The benevolence of the traveller is then the burden 
 of song. The ear is saluted by complimentary ex- 
 pressions like these : 
 
 " He is a charity man. Ho, ho» 
 
 He loves to do good, " " 
 
 She is benevolent, " " 
 
 She won't forget us," " " 
 
 the object of which is to remind the one they are oar- 
 
148 INDIA. 
 
 rying, that in case of a safe arrival at home, a little 
 extra pay will not be at all unwelcome. 
 
 As I passed beyond the city limits, the face of the 
 country presented little to interest, and my confined 
 position allowed but a glanct at any object as I 
 passed. To while away time that began to hang 
 heavily, I availed myself of the remaining twilight 
 to read a book, brought for that purpose. This was 
 difficult, for the tread of the bearers, though usually 
 regular, caused a motion of the conveyance more 
 .tremulous than that of a railroad car. I succeeded 
 tolerably well, however, though such a mode of test- 
 ing the strength of the eyes is contrary to the advice 
 of the wise and prudent 
 
 But of all the vehicles in which I have yet had the 
 fortune to be conveyed, the palanquin is the most 
 lonely, and least attractive or agreeable. It is emi- 
 nently useful, and here your praise of it must end. 
 Carrying but one person, there he must sit and think 
 and speculate, while there is just enough about him to 
 divert attention, and thus to forbid a very profitable 
 and connected train of reflection. Such being the 
 case, I was right glad to perceive that it was late 
 enough to conclude upon retiring to rest. Having 
 accordingly told the men to set me down, which 
 was willingly done, I removed the end of the strap 
 behind, and arranged my pillow ; then making my 
 necessary toilet, I reclined at full length, hoping 
 for a quiet repose of a few hours. The bearers 
 again under way, I was visited by the nocturnal god- 
 
HINDOO LAND CONVEYANCES. 149 
 
 Jess, though I could not say with 'the poet "KinA 
 nature's sweet restorer, balmy sleep,^^ the state I wag 
 in being little entitled to the appellation *' sleep," and 
 still less to that of " balmy." Once I was aroused by 
 inhaling an odor quite foreign to the spicy land of 
 Ind. A breeze had sprung up, and my torch-man 
 had taken shelter under the leeward of my palanquin, 
 giving me an opportunity of quaffing the fumes of 
 burning cotton and rancid oil. Having intimated to 
 him, in very decided terms, that he must leave that 
 locality, he trotted ahead, while I relapsed into my 
 former repose, from which I was again awakened by a 
 dream which was "not all a dream," to wit that I 
 was again doubling the Cape of Storms. When *a 
 little aroused, I called for information respecting the 
 very disagreeable motion of the conveyance, when I was 
 told (hat a new man had taken hold. T requested the 
 maistry to defer all experiments of apprentices until 
 some other person (or thing) was their traveller than 
 myself. My request was heeded, and again all went 
 smoothly onward. 
 
 After journeying a few miles further, the maistry 
 was at my elbow with the intelligence that we were 
 near a river, the water of which was deep, and that we 
 might find some difficulty in crossing. 
 
 Such interruptions are not uncommon in that 
 land of drought and torrent. That which now pre- 
 sents to the eye but an extended waste of arid sand, 
 becomes in a few days the bed of a navigable stream. 
 At these times the journeyer does best to trust himself 
 
150 INDIA. 
 
 ^o the judgment and experience of his bearers, instead 
 of himself directing what shall be done. When the 
 water is very high and the current strong, prudence 
 dictates a patient delay upon the bank till the " river 
 runs by," which it sometimes does in a few hours, 
 especially if the monsoon have not fully set in. In other 
 cases the course is adopted which was pursued in the 
 present instance. The torch-bearer went ahead into the 
 middle of the stream, holding his flambeau above him 
 in one hand, while with the other he carried a long 
 pole, cautiously measuring the water's depth just 
 before him. After finding that the river was fordable, 
 he returned and reported to the maistry, who directed 
 one-half of the men to place the bottom of the palan- 
 quin (cooly like) upon their heads, and the other 
 merely to walk near their fellows, that they might be 
 at hand in case of danger. Thus we entered the river 
 cautiously, slowly, with just enough of the " ho ho" 
 not to let courage fail or spirits flag. Deeper and 
 still deeper sunk the bearers, and nearer to my per- 
 son approached the rapid waves. 1 looked ahead 
 and there was the mussalchee, his light borne aloft, 
 and his turbaned head just appearing above the 
 surface of the water. I thought much, but said 
 nothing. At the moment in which it seemed that 
 another step downward would have brought the 
 raging stream into my vehicle, I felt a slight elevation. 
 The danger was past, cheerful sounds were again 
 heard from the men, and with buoyant steps I was 
 carried safely to the opposite bank, hardly less pleased 
 
HINDOO LAND CONVEY ^NCES. 151 
 
 at my arrival than when the mussuli boat landed me 
 on the sandy beach of Madras. 
 
 The bearers placed the palanquin upon the ground, 
 to allow themselves a little rest after their tiresome 
 march, while the maistry made his appearance, in 
 their behalf, at my door with a low salaam, which was 
 answered by a commendation of their skill and an in- 
 timation that a more valuable expression of my good 
 will was in store for them. With a few other inter- 
 ruptions, which I will not weary the reader by narrat- 
 ing, we reached the village of S. at sunrise, having 
 been twelve hours running forty miles, including the 
 delay in crossing the river. Reaching the bungalow, 
 I very happily found it unoccupied, and therefore had 
 the suite of rooms to myself. My palanquin was 
 brought within, so as to be sheltered from sun and rain. 
 My bearers having received the means of purchasing a 
 sheep, and thus enjoying an extra dish of curry, were 
 dismissed for the day, with directions to be at the door 
 before sunset. I threw myself upon a cot — with one 
 or more of which, and a table and chairs, these cara- 
 vanseries are furnished, and seized a little rest, while 
 tea, toast and eggs were in course of preparation for 
 my breakfast. So much for a night's excursion in a 
 palanquin, which although, as before suggested, very 
 lonely and very distasteful to many, is of eminent uti- 
 lity in a land where stage coaches, canals and rail- 
 roads are unknown. 
 
 The ton-jon is a conveyance much used in the cities 
 and large towns of India for shopping, calling, and 
 
152 INDIA. 
 
 evening airings. It resembles the palanquin in having 
 a pole of three and a half feet length before and behind, 
 and in being carried by bearers. In the form of the 
 body, and in its rising and falling top, it is like the 
 chaise, the seat being only of sufficient size for one 
 adult. The sides are left open, but are provided 
 with extended brass wires, upon which are hung cur- 
 tains of green silk that may be drawn at pleasure. 
 It is light and airy — suited only for short distances, 
 as the posture is upright instead of reclining. 
 
 The value of a palanquin varies from fifty to a hun- 
 dred dollars ; and that of a ton-jon from thirty to 
 seventy-five dollars, according to their size and ele- 
 gance of finish. The wealthy, and those in high offi- 
 cial station, retain a set of bearers for their personal 
 use — the expense for eight persons (enough for short 
 distances and with no baggage,) being about $20 per 
 month, housing and feeding themselves. "When not 
 needed in carrying the vehicle they run upon errands, 
 pull the punkah, assist the ayah in amusing the chil- 
 dren, watch the premises, introduce visitors, and the 
 like employments of which the foreign resident has 
 sufficient to engage many attendants. 
 
 In Calcutta, Madras and Bombay, almost every con- 
 ceivable mode of conveyance is in use among the 
 various classes of inhabitants. Take your position 
 at six o'clock in the evening (the hour for Indian 
 drives,) at some prominent point upon the thoroughfare 
 of either of the above-named cities, and the scenes you 
 witness will alternately awaken your admiration and 
 
HINDOO LAND CONVEYANCES. 153 
 
 excite a smile. Here comes a carriage " Europe- 
 built" — well proportioned and highly though tastefully- 
 ornamented — four native troopers are riding ahead to 
 clear the way — postillions are mounted upon magnifi- 
 cent Arabian steeds, with other attendants running at 
 the side with ornamented dress and glittering spear. 
 Within is the Governor or Chief Justice — high in rank 
 and authority among the foreign residents. There 
 goes a plain, substantial carriage, drawn by a pair of 
 strong though not showy horses, also of Arabian ori- 
 gin — the reins in the hands of an English gentleman, 
 who is taking his family to breathe the invigorating 
 sea air after a day's confinement within his house or 
 office. This again, is a civilian or one of the highei 
 class of commission merchants, and his sallow counte- 
 nance indicates that his constitution cannot much 
 longer endure the demands made upon it by his daily 
 seclusion, cares and fatigue. There go two young 
 men, boys almost, in military costume, upon animals 
 they can hardly manage, dashing along at a break- 
 neck pace, laughing, bowing, and attracting not a lit- 
 tle attention from passers-by. These are cadets just 
 from shipboard — graduates at Addiscombe, and sent 
 to India to make their fortune. One of two destinies 
 is before them — either they will fjnd an early grave in 
 that strange land, or, if they pass unscathed through 
 the ordeal of griffinage, and have time and disposition 
 to profit by experience, they will become eminent and 
 useful. 
 
 But look again — yonder approaches a hackery, 
 
1 54 INDIA. 
 
 drawn by a lank animal, which has seen all the ser- 
 vice that should be demanded, but is doomed to spend 
 its last days in drawing those East Indians, or foreign 
 sailors from place to place — to see — be seen — and en- 
 joy their rude life. 
 
 What a beautiful palanquin that is, coming. The 
 bearers, how well dressed, and their spears how 
 bright and gaily tasseled ! "Within is a wealthy 
 Hindoo,, who owns his millions of rupees, and lives 
 in Eastern luxury. And that ton-jo7i — how light 
 and airy. There is an Ayah and child — the mother 
 is in the carriage that just went by. Standing at this 
 point, what a strange and motley mixture of persons 
 and vehicles. People of every hue, dress, and grade 
 and business — civil, military and commercial — Eng- 
 lish, European and native — honored, respected and 
 despised — eminent, indifferent and ignoble — drawn by 
 horses from Arabia, Cape, Pegu, Acheen — in coaches, 
 buggies, drays, carts — carried in palanquins and ton- 
 jons — all upon the same general errand of breathing 
 the delicious sea breeze, and thus preparing for the 
 evening's repast and a night's rest. 
 
 In the up-country stations, the same may be wit- 
 nessed though on a smaller scale. 
 
CHAPTER XI. 
 
 HINDO:) LITERATURE. 
 
 Languages of India— Anti^jity of the Sanscrit — ^The Vedas — Shastras 
 — Pooranas — Ramayanuai, Analysis of, and Quotation from the Poem 
 —Remark by Dr. Duff— Inotitutes of Menu, and other Works on 
 Hindoo Jurisprudence — Ethics — Extracts from the Cural and Ovviyar 
 —Miscellaneous Proverbs — Puncha tantrakathy — Moothory — Nan- 
 nery — Nalladiyar — Hindoo Poetry. 
 
 India abounds with languages, there being not less 
 than eighteen in habitual use throughout the Peninsula. 
 In the provinces which constitute Northern Hindoos- 
 tan^ we find the Kashmeeree, and Khasee or Pur- 
 buttee ; — in Hindoostan Proper^ are the Punjaubee, 
 Hindostanee, Sindee, Mahrattee, Kuchee, Groojratee, 
 Runghee, Bundulkundee, Moogadkee, Bengalee, and 
 Bhootiya ; — in the Deccan, the Mahrattee, Grondee, 
 Teloogoo, Oorya, and Canarese; while in Southern 
 India f are the Canarese, Teloogoo, Malay all m and 
 Tamul, which last is also vernacular among the in- 
 habitants of North Ceylon. Had these languages a 
 common origin^ if so, what was it ? are questions 
 
156 INDIA. 
 
 which have engaged a large share of attention, from 
 men of letters in England and on the Continent. 
 
 Adelung, an eminent oriental scholar, asserts witli 
 much confidence, that *' the Sanscrit may be con- 
 sidered, with the exception of a few mountain dialects, 
 as the parent of all Indian languages, from the Indus 
 to the farthest part of Arracan, and from Cape Comorin 
 J Chinese Tartary." To this opinion Halhed, Sir 
 William Jones, Colebrooke, Rev. Dr. Carey, and other 
 oriental scholars have expressed their assent. While 
 there is much to favor such a sentiment in regard tc 
 the languages of the north, the proof is not equally 
 conclusive respecting those of the extreme south. It 
 is supposed by some oriental scholars that the *' Tamul 
 is the original source of the Malayalim, Canarese, 
 Teloogoo, Mahrattee, and Oorya, it being known to 
 have attained a highly finished form some time prior 
 to the introduction of the Brahminical system, though, 
 together with other dialects, having since received a 
 large admixture of Sanscrit." 
 
 But, though denying to the Sanscrit the undoubted 
 right of being the root of which the other Indian lan- 
 guages are the branches ; or the fountain of which 
 these are the streams, most justly does it claim the 
 homage of high antiquity. The Hindoo gives to it a 
 Divine origin, and calls it Deva-Nagari, the ^' writing 
 of the Grods." This is no matter of surprise when we 
 see that it is the depository of his religion, and orgar. 
 of the national institutes ; for it is entirely natural 
 for a people like the Hindoos, to attribute a celestial 
 
HINDOO LITERATURE. 157 
 
 character to that which is the medium of conveying 
 the Divine will, especially if it have much of intrinsic 
 excellence to command admiration and homage. 
 
 Sir William Jones speaks of it as " of wonderful 
 structure, more perfect than Grreek, more copious than 
 Latin, and more exquisitely perfect than either," in 
 which high eulogium Halhed, Talboys, Adelung, and 
 others fully concur. Though long since disused in 
 all parts of the country, it retains a large place in the 
 veneration of the people. 
 
 The dialects of the various hill tribes are still, for 
 the greater part, distinct from the others, and have no 
 written character. 
 
 Waiving farther remark? upon the Indian lan- 
 guages in general, I proceed to illustrate the subjects 
 of which they are the honored vehicle. 
 
 Foremost in the vast array of Indian literature 
 stand those ancient, voluminous, and sacred writings, 
 the Vedas. 
 
 These are regarded as an immediate revelation from 
 heaven, and as containing all that man needs to know 
 respecting the character of Grod, and His claims upon 
 the rational world. 
 
 The term is derived from the Sanscrit Ved, (the 
 law,) and includes four classes of works, of which the 
 first is called the Rig-Veda, and treats of the first 
 cause of all beings and things, the creation of matter, 
 the formation of the world, of angels and the soul, 
 rewards, punishment, corruption, and sin. 
 
 The second, or Yajur-Veda contains instructions re- 
 
158 INDIA. 
 
 specting religious exercises, the castes, feasts, purifi- 
 cations, gifts, building of temples, ceremonies at birth, 
 marriage, and death, and of the kind of animals re- 
 quired in sacrifice. 
 
 The third, or Sama-Veda, comprises hymns in 
 praise of the Supreme Being, and to the honor of sub- 
 ordinate deities. 
 
 The fourth, or Atharvan-Veda which treats of 
 mystic theology and metaphysics, is supposed by some 
 to be of less authority than the preceding three, from 
 this circumstance, among others, that while they are 
 derived successively from the fire, air, and sun, this 
 last has no such important parentage. 
 
 These four classes are Regarded as the fountain of 
 all true religion, and the primeval sources of every 
 other species of useful knowledge. They are believed 
 by the community at large to have proceeded direct 
 and entire out of the mouth of the Creator himself, 
 and therefore as challenging the most implicit faith 
 and profoundest reverence. When the various portions 
 of the universe, the gods and men, were issuing from 
 the different parts of the body of Brahma, these holy 
 works, fairly and fully written, dropped from his four 
 mouths. After meeting with sundry disasters by 
 falling into the sea and like places of danger from 
 which a miracle alone saved them, they were finally 
 placed in the hands of Yyasa and other learned men 
 to methodize and arrange, and from them have they 
 come to our day. 
 
 Let a single quotation illustrate the character of 
 
HINDOO LITERATURE. 159 
 
 these works. It is taken from the third or Sama- 
 Veda :— 
 
 " Possessed of innumerable heads, innumerable eyes, 
 innumerable feet — Brahm fills the heavens and earth, 
 he is whatever was, whatever will be, his command 
 is as the water of life, he is the source of universal 
 motion, he is the light of the moon, the sun, the fire, 
 the lightning. The Yeda is the breath of his nostrils, 
 the primary elements are his sight, the agitation of 
 human affairs is his laughter, his sleep is the destruc- 
 tion of the universe. In different forms he cherishes 
 the creatures ; in the form of air he preserves them, in 
 the form of water he satisfies them, in the form of the 
 sun he assists them in the affairs of life, and in that 
 of the moon he refreshes them in sleep, the progres- 
 sion of time forms his footsteps, all the gods to him 
 are as sparks of fire. To him I bow, I bow." 
 
 These sacred hymns are arranged in metre, and 
 sung with much taste and melody. 
 
 Sir William Jones fixes the date of the Yedas at 
 1500 years before the birth of Christ, which Mr. Cole- 
 brooke and others consider as far too modern a period. 
 After long and arduous efforts, a complete collection 
 of these sacred books has been found and now lies in 
 the British Museum ; bound in eleven folio volumes. 
 
 Parts of these treatises have been translated into 
 the English and Continental languages, but the ob- 
 scurity of their style, the obsolete dialect in which 
 they are composed, their voluminousness, and the 
 comparatively limited interest taken in the study and 
 
160 * INDIA. 
 
 reading of such subjects, will probably prevent for 
 years, and perhaps for ever, a full translation of their 
 contents. 
 
 Extracts from the Yedas have been made, and may 
 be found in the " Journal of the Asiatic Society," 
 " Ward's View of the Hindoos," Colebrooke's Essay," 
 and other works on the East. 
 
 Next in importance to the Yedas the various ShaS' 
 iras hold a place. Rishes and sages are their authors, 
 and their themes less sacred than those of the Yedas. 
 These teach respectively the science of architecture, 
 law and logic, moral philosophy, astrology, and medi- 
 cine. Being the great books of Hindoo science, they 
 are used in schools and colleges, and present a for- 
 midable array of metaphysics, morals, and philosophy, 
 *' falsely so called." 
 
 Next in order of importance are the Pooranas, 
 which are in Hindoo literature what the Yedas are in 
 theology, and the Shastras in science. They are my- 
 thological poems and of great popularity and interest 
 the nation over. Under this title are arranged those 
 gigantic poems Bhag-avata, a history of Yishnu who 
 bore that surname, the 3Iahabharat, an epic poem 
 of more than 100.000 slokas or couplets, the subject 
 of which is the history of a race of beings descended 
 from the great Bharata, who was banished the city 
 Hastinapad, and wandered about a long time in misery ; 
 but at length, by the assistance of Krishna, regained 
 his crown and re-enjoyed prosperity. It is compared 
 for its beauty, to a deep and noble forest, abounding 
 
HINDOO LITERATURE. 161 
 
 in delicious fruits and fragrant flowers, shaded and 
 watered by perennial springs. 
 
 ^ Last named, but first in public esteem, is the 
 Ramayana^ the work of the poet Yalmiki, in the 
 introduction to which it is said that, " He who sings 
 and hears this poem continually, has attained to the 
 highest state of enjoyment, and will finally be equal 
 to the gods." 
 
 The great celebrity of this work, and the complete- 
 ness with which it exhibits the strength of oriental 
 genius, induces me to lay before the reader an outline 
 of the poem, and an extract from its voluminous pages. 
 " At different times, Bhoodeir or the earth is repre- 
 sented as oppressed with monsters and demons. Un- 
 able any longer to bear their enormities, she enters, 
 the presence of Vishnu, entreats his interposition, and 
 receives his promise that he will baoome incarnate and 
 destroy her enemies. Hence the many incarnations of 
 that second of the Triad, as fish — tortoise — boar — man- 
 lion — and an ox. After describing these six incarnate 
 forms of Vishnu, the author proceeds to the seventh 
 as Rama, son of Dusarutha, king of Oude. His wife is 
 born a princess, and in process of time they are united 
 in marriage. His father Dusarutha becomes old and 
 infirm, and wishes Rama to take the reins of govern- 
 ment into his hands. Rama replies, * It cannot be — 
 I have not been born for such a worldly purpose as 
 this. I must call my wife Seeta, along with me, we 
 must reside like ascetics in the desert, and it will 
 presently transpire for what purpose I appear among 
 
162 INDIA. 
 
 men.' He does so. They build a hermi|-age, and 
 spend their time amongst the beasts of the forest. 
 The giant Ravenna, king of Lunka in Ceylon — tl^e 
 monster with ten heads, and as many arms, and to 
 destroy whom it is the design of the incarnation, 
 hears this intelligence, and is determined, in the 
 struggle, to give Rama as much trouble as he can. 
 Having the power of changing his form, he assumes 
 that of an ascetic, and whilst Rama is absent from 
 the hermitage, he appears at the door, and entreats 
 Seeta to give him alms. "When approaching to bestow 
 the bounty desired, he seizes, carries her off, and puts 
 her in prison. On returning to the hermitage, Rama 
 cannot find his wife, sinks into a sea of grief, utters 
 .the most piteous cries, and passes through those deep 
 emotions of sorrow which characterize Eastern nations. 
 To assist him in his conflict with the giants, the 
 angels are represented as becoming incarnate in 
 monkeys^ and Hunumunta is their leader. As the 
 latter is worshipped in every town and almost every 
 village of India, it is evident that he is a deity of no 
 small consequence. Finding Rama in a state of de- 
 spondency, he becomes his prime minister, and under- 
 takes to visit Lunka and find out the circumstances of 
 Seeta. He assumes the form of a rat, and pursues his 
 circuitous route through the houses of the enemy, till 
 he discovers the prison where Seeta is confined. Like 
 a faithful servant he delivers to her the message of his 
 master, and receives from Seeta her answers in return. 
 After having emerged from the prison, he assumes his 
 
HINDOO LITERATURE. 163 
 
 proper form — is seen scampering over the walls and 
 houses — and excites much alarm among the giants in 
 Lunka. Whetker his visit was an omen of good or 
 evil they could not understand. At length they 
 seized him as a prisoner, and brought him to the 
 court of Ravenna to be examined. As they would 
 not give him a seat, but compelled him to stand, 
 he took his tremendous tail, and coiled it, cable- 
 like, till it rose to such a height as enabled him to 
 sit down on an equaliti^ with the throne of Ravenna. 
 In reply to the question put to him by the king re- 
 specting his name, parentage, design in visiting Lunka, 
 &c., he gave such shrewd and ingenious answers, that 
 he sets the whole court in bursts of laughter against 
 the sovereign. Ravenna is frantic with rage, and asks 
 what is to be done with this monkey ? Some proposed 
 one thing, and some another ; but all agreed in the 
 suggestion, that he made such a boast of his tail, that 
 it ought to be set on fire. Accordingly, all the old 
 clothes, the rags, and paper to be found in Lunka, are 
 put in requisition, to make a flambeau of this tail. They 
 cover it with tar and pitch, and other combustibles — 
 set it on fire — and then liberate the prisoner, that they 
 may have a day of frolic. No sooner does Hunumunta 
 regain his liberty, than he commences a race — now 
 tih'ough the fields of corn, and sets them on fire — then 
 through the farm-yards and over the hay-ricks, and 
 puts them in a blaze — then over the walls and through 
 the houses, and kindles a fire which is not easily ex- 
 tinguished. Never did such an incendiary visit Lunka 
 
164 INDIA. 
 
 before. To save their city from destruction, the giants 
 now pursue him to put out the torch which they had 
 lighted. Hunumunta ascends the tower of a temple, 
 and hides himself in its summit ; and when he finds 
 it well filled with giants, he throws it down with vio- 
 lence, and destroys them all. He makes his escape — 
 dips his tail in the sea — and returns to P.ama. After 
 reporting the exploits of his embassy, they assemble 
 an army of monkeys — throw a bridge across the sea 
 (gulf of Manaar) from the C^itinent to Ceylon — and 
 lay siege to the fortress of Ravenna. The war is com- 
 menced, and prodigies of valor are performed on both 
 sides, till Rama kills the monster Ravenna, liberates 
 his wife Seeta, and delivers the earth from the giants, 
 whose enormities cause her to groan." Such is an out- 
 line of this famous epic ; but the poetry,, figures, and 
 illustrations are not to be translated. There is no de- 
 scribing the intense interest with which the millions 
 listen to the recitation of this Poem by the bards who 
 wander up and down the country. The first time I 
 witnessed this scene was in the city of Madura, when 
 passing through a wide street, in company with the 
 Rev. Mr. Cherry. There was a large pandal built in 
 front of the dwelling, beneath which sat the reader, 
 upon an ornamented mat ; lamps above, attendants at 
 his side, and thousands crowding the street before hifk.^ 
 We stopped to listen, and though we could understand 
 but little, yet the melody of his voice, the distinctness 
 of his enunciation, and the force of his recitation, pro- 
 duced an impression, even upon us, not to be effaced. 
 
HINDOO LITERATURE. 165 
 
 Add to this an understanding of the sentiment, and an 
 appreciation of the style, and no wonder that the mul- 
 titude of half-clad and illiterate Hindoos sat entranced 
 ■v«th wonder and admiration, while the moments sped 
 as on eagle's wings. 
 
 "While, as before remarked, there is no conveying to 
 those of another nation and language the beauties 
 which a Hindoo sees in this Poem, I slj^U venture to 
 insert a few lines as illustrative of its more pathetio 
 style. 
 
 When Dusarutha was told by Rama that he would 
 not gratify his wishes in the matter of succeeding 
 him upon the throne of Oude, but must retire to a 
 forest, the old man protested against his daughter's 
 accompanying him. Under these circumstances she 
 addressed her husband in the following most dutiful 
 and affectionate manner : 
 
 Son of the venerable parent ! hear, 
 
 'Tis Seeta speaks. Say, art thou not assur'd 
 
 That to each being his allotted time 
 
 And portion, as his merit, are assigned. 
 
 And that a wife her husband's portion shares ? 
 
 Therefore, with thee this forest lot I claim. 
 
 A woman's bliss is found, not in the smile 
 
 Of father, mother, friend, or in herself: 
 
 Her husband is her only portion here, 
 
 Her heaven hereafter. If thou indeed, 
 
 Depart this day into the forest drear, 
 
 I will precede and smooth the thorny way. 
 
 O chide me not ; for where the husband is, 
 
 Within the palace, on the stately car, 
 
106 INDIA. 
 
 Or wandering in the air, in every state, 
 
 The shadow of his fast is her abode. 
 
 My mother and my father having left, 
 
 I have no dwelling-place distinct from tnee. ^ 
 
 Forbid me not. For as a gay recluse, 
 
 On thee attending, happy shall I feel. 
 
 Within this honey-scented grove to roam. 
 
 For thou, e'en here can'st nourish and protect ; 
 
 And therefor^ other friend I cannot need. 
 
 A residence in heaven, Raghuvu, 
 
 Without thy presence would no joy afford. 
 
 Therefore, though rough the path, I must, I will, 
 
 The forest penetrate, the wild abode 
 
 Of monkeys, elephants, and playful fawn. 
 
 Pleased to embrace thy feet, I will reside 
 
 In the r^gh forest, as my father's house. 
 
 Void of all other wish, supremely thine, 
 
 Permit me this request — I will not grieve — 
 
 I will not burden thee — refuse me not. 
 
 But shouldst thou, Raghuvu, this prayer deny, 
 
 Know, I resolve on death — if torn from thee. 
 
 Thus much upon the Yedas, Puranas, and Shastras. 
 Their characteristics are number, antiquity, and bulk ; 
 upon the last feature of which I shall quote the lan- 
 guage of Dr. DufF: 
 
 " The ^neid of Virgil extends to about twelve thou- 
 sand lines, the Iliad of Homer to double that number ; 
 but the Ramayana of Valmiki rolls on to a hundred 
 thousand, while the Mahabharat of Vyasa quadruples 
 even that sum ! Many of the other sacred books ex- 
 hibit a voluminousness quite as amazing. The four 
 
HINDOO LITERATURE. 167 
 
 Vedas, when collected, form eleven hugo octavo vo- 
 lumes, while the Puranas extend to about two millions 
 of lines ! In one of these it is gravely asserted, on di- 
 vine authority, that originally the whole series of 
 Puranas alone consisted of one hundred kolis, or a 
 thousand millions of stanzas ; but as four hundred 
 thousand of these were considered sufficient for the 
 instruction of man, the rest were reser^pd for the gods. 
 Well might Sir William Jones say, *' Wherever we 
 direct our attention to Hindoo literature, the notion of 
 infinity presents itself; and sure the longest life would 
 not suffice for a single perusal of works that rise and 
 swell, protuberant like the Himalayahs, above the 
 bulkiest compositions of every land beyond the confines 
 of India." 
 
 Next in order are works on the subject of Jurispru- 
 dence, among which the Institutes of Menu occupy a 
 place altogether pre-eminent. The author is *' known 
 in the Puranas as the son of Brahma and one of the 
 progenitors of mankind." His Institutes, in twelve 
 volumes, though inferior to the Yedas in antiquity, aro 
 held to be equally sacred ; and, owing to their being 
 more closely united with the business of life, have 
 tended much to mould the opinions of the Hindoos. 
 Sir William Jones places the publication of these ordi- 
 nances about 880 B. C. The work has been translated 
 by the great Orientalist, and published once and again 
 in London and Calcutta, 
 
 The Law-books of India, or Smritee Shastras, as 
 they are called, are very numerous. In addition to 
 
1G8 INDIA. 
 
 many which have been lost, there are now extant 
 seven works on the duties of kings, thirty on inheri- 
 tance, seventy-five relative to the Canon Laws, tiventy 
 on offerings to the manes of ancestors, and above 
 ninety on vows, oaths, marriages, and various other 
 subjects pertaining to private welfare and the public 
 good. These Smritees contain eighteen titles of law, 
 which are declared to be the " ground- work of all judi- 
 cial procedure in this world." I would close what 
 might be illustrated at greater length respecting the 
 law books of India, with the important enactment 
 that " the preservation of the kingdom from thieves, 
 or vigilance in punishing theft, secures Paradise to the 
 magistrate." 
 
 The literature of the land abounds with volumes on 
 ethics and casuistry, variously expressed in the lan- 
 guage of poetry, proverb, fables, narrative, and didactic 
 counsel. 
 
 "While many of the sentiments contained in these 
 works are greatly defective, and in some cases ruinous 
 in their practical tendency, it must be admitted that 
 very much is true, and Vorthy of commendation and 
 practice. At the head of this class of authors stands 
 Tiruvullavar, deemed an incarnation of wisdom, to 
 Thom the Hindoos are indebted for that extraordinary 
 ^^roduction, the Curat. Though more than fifteen 
 hundred years old, this rare collection of precepts, 
 conveyed in the style of unequalled poetry, has lost 
 none of its original favor among the people. In one 
 hundred and thirty-three chapters it treats of almost 
 
HINDOO LITERATURE. 169 
 
 every variety of subjects pertaining to the relations 
 and duties of life, forming a text-book of indisputable 
 authority. Portions of this work have been translated 
 into English by several oriental scholars, from one of 
 which, made by Mr/ Ellis of the Madras civil service, 
 I have selected the following stanzas, by which the 
 reader may form an opinion of the whole production : 
 
 As ranked in every alphabet the first, 
 The selfsame vowel stands, so in all worlds 
 The Eternal God is chief. 
 
 Of virtue void, as is the palsied sense, 
 
 The head must b3, that bows not at his feet, 
 
 Whose eight-fold attributes pervade the world. 
 
 As the hook rules the elephant, so he 
 In wisdom firm his earthly passions rule 
 Who hopes to flourish in the soil of heaven. 
 
 No greater gain than virtue canst thou know, 
 Than virtue to forget no greater loss. 
 
 Refer not virtue to another day ; 
 Receive her now, and at thy dying hour 
 She'll prove thy never-dying friend. 
 
 Know that is virtue which each ought to do, 
 What each should shun is vice. 
 
 8 
 
170 INDIA. 
 
 If love iand virtue be thy constant guests 
 Domestic life is blest, and finds in these 
 Its object and reward. 
 
 Before their scornful foes 
 
 Bold as a lion those dare never walk, 
 
 Whose fame is sullied by their wives' base deeds. 
 
 Of all the world calls good, no good exists 
 Like that which wise and virtuous ojQfspring give 
 I know no greater good. 
 
 Sweet is the pipe, and sweet the lute they say, 
 Th:5y who have never heard their children's tongues 
 In infant prattle lisp. 
 
 What bolt can love restrain ? What veil conceal j 
 One tear-drop in the eye of those thou lovest, 
 Will draw a flood from thine. 
 
 To honor guests with hospitable rite, 
 Domestic life with all its various joys 
 To man was given. 
 
 Though courtesy rejoice the heart, yet words 
 Of kindness which dress the face in smiles 
 Will more avail. 
 
 Discourteous speech when courteous may be used, 
 Is like the sickly appetite which culls 
 Fruit immature, leaving the ripe untouched. 
 
HINDOO LITERATURE. 17 • 
 
 Small as a grain of millet 
 
 Though it be, large as the towering palm 
 
 A benefit to grateful eyes appears. 
 
 Though every virtue by his hand expire 
 Yet may he live ; but by the stroke he dies, 
 "When murdered gratitude before him falls. 
 
 That virtue which in all relations holds 
 Unchangeable its nature, that alone 
 Deserves the name of justice. 
 
 It is the glory of the just to stand, 
 Like the adjusted balance, duly poised 
 Nor swerve to either side. 
 
 Though unrestrained all else, restrain thy tongue, 
 For those degraded by licentious speech 
 Will rue their tongues' oflfence. 
 
 The wound may heal, though from a burning brand, 
 And be forgotten, but the wound ne'er heals 
 A burning tongue inflicts. 
 
 As vehicles for the conveyance of ethical precepts, 
 proverbs are very popular among the people of India, 
 and form an important part of the national literature. 
 Before me is a volume containing nearly two thou- 
 sand of these concise and pithy sentences, many of 
 them having their origin in the wisdom of remote an- 
 tiquity, but retaining a place in daily usage the country 
 
172 INDIA. 
 
 over. From this volume I have selected the following, 
 as illustrative of the class : 
 
 If taken to excess even nectar is poison. 
 
 The crow imitating the gait of the swan, lost even its own. 
 
 Ambrosia at the tip of the tongue, hut poison at the root. 
 
 To the timorous, the atmosphere is filled with demons. 
 
 If distant, even enemies are friends. 
 
 Is it difficult for one to swin a tank^ who has swam a river 7 
 
 When the elephant is given, shall a dispute ensue about the 
 goad ? 
 
 Does the hand that has caressed the elephant, caress the 
 Bheep ? 
 
 It will happen in its time — it will go in its time. 
 
 Is the fold to be placed where the sheep may wish ? 
 
 Though you go a begging, go decently attired. 
 
 If on entering you are obliged to swim, how will you reach 
 the opposite shore ? 
 
 Bullets do not fly in your battles. 
 
 Though a little bird soar high, will it become a kite } 
 
 Is he a friend who helps not in adversity ? 
 
 Your friendship is sincere, it is true — ^yet do not put your 
 hand in my sack. 
 
 Are all men, men? or are all stones, rubies ? 
 
 Are we not to milk when there is a cow ? 
 
 No one knows all things, and no one but knows something. 
 
 Is it necessary to add acid to the lemon .'' 
 
 The flower which is out of reach is dedicated to Grod. 
 
 Nf matter what becomes of others' affairs, attend to your 
 own 
 
HINDOO LITERATURE. 173 
 
 Though a man may remove to the distance of fifty miles, 
 his sin is still with him. 
 
 If one only knows the matter it is a secret, if two it is 
 public. 
 
 Learn even to thieve, hut forget it. 
 
 What the eye has seen, the hand may do. 
 
 If the ass be beaten with a bundle of sugar-cane, will he 
 thereby taste its sweetness .'' 
 
 Time passes away, but sayings remain. 
 
 Winnow while there is wind, and turn the mill while there 
 is sugar-cane. 
 
 Of what use can the news of the country be to a frog in a 
 well ? 
 
 Even the monkey thinks its own young precious as gold. 
 
 A guilty breast is always agitated. 
 
 Will the barking dog catch game .'' 
 
 When faults are scrutinized, relationships cease. 
 
 It.is easier to procure eight oxen, than to find one that has 
 strayed. 
 
 Infatuation precedes destruction. 
 
 They who give, have all things ; those who withhold, have 
 nothing. 
 
 Truth will conquer, but falsehood will kill. 
 
 Even a small rush may be of use as a tooth-pick. 
 
 Taxes and gruel will continually grow thicker. 
 
 The efiect of moral action will terminate on the actor. 
 
 A demon will laugh at a destructive thought. 
 
 The fellow walks on foot, but his words are in a palankeen. 
 
 The deeds of a bad man will burn himself. 
 
 He is most eloquent, when none is found to dispute. 
 
174 INDIA 
 
 A swan in his own, and a crow in a foreign country 
 
 While we meditate one thing, God determines another. 
 
 Marry the daughter on knowing the mother. 
 
 Friction removes not the scent of the sandal wood. 
 
 Favors silence the tongue. 
 
 To roast a crab, and set a fox to guard it. 
 
 A dog is courageous — in his own kennel. 
 
 Will there be smoke where there is no fire } 
 
 To destroy an enemy make friendship with him. 
 
 His rank entitles him to a palankeen, but he has no strength 
 to enter it. 
 
 First at the feast, and last at the battle field. 
 
 Insanity has left me — bring the rice pounder, that I may 
 gird myself. 
 
 Did ever any one become poor by giving alms > 
 
 Desert not old friends for new ones. 
 
 Will the young ©f the tiger be without claws ^ 
 
 Taciturnity makes no blunders. • 
 
 Forbearance is stronger than the ocean. 
 
 Even the blind may shoot — if a mountain be the target. 
 
 A prudent youth is better than an old fool. 
 
 When a dog barks against a mountain, which is injured, 
 the dog, or the mountain } 
 
 Stumbling is the excuse of a lame horse. 
 
 Can he that prospers not by truth, succeed by lies ? 
 
 There is no flower that insects will not visit. 
 
 The greatest enmity is preferable to uncertain friendship. 
 
 The dam must be made before the flood comes. 
 
 No one was ever ruined by speaking the truth. 
 
HINDOO LITERATURE 175 
 
 Under the general head of ethical literature we find 
 several fabulous works, in which the adventures and 
 discourses of animals are narrated with a view to the 
 entertainment and instruction of the people. By far 
 the most popular of this class is a volume entitled the 
 Panchatantrakathy, being a systematic arrangement 
 of fables, or apolog^ies, arranged after the style of 
 ^sop, and found in all the languages of the country. 
 The plan of the work is briefly this : in the city of 
 Patilaputra, Sudarsana, the reigning king, had three 
 adult sons, who seemed to vie with each other in 
 coarseness of disposition and manners. The good prince, 
 in great affliction, having convened his council, ad- 
 dressed them thus : " What benefit is there in children 
 who are neither learned nor virtuous ? or of what use 
 is the feeding of the buffalo that never gives milk ? 
 An unbecoming son is a discomfort to the family. 
 Youth, wealth, authority, and ignorance, are each of 
 them a source of ruin ; and what will be the wretch- 
 edness of him in whom all these four are united ? Is 
 there a man to be found who will be able to regenerate 
 my sons, who are born to have merely a name, and 
 wander in the paths of error ?" 
 
 The Brahmin Somajanma at once arose and offered 
 his services to the king, being willing to undertake 
 the reformation of the princes, and that within a few 
 months. The offer was joyfully accepted, and the 
 wayward youth put under his care. The Brahmin, 
 with great patience and toil, succeeded at length in 
 his enterprise, and subdued the habits of his royal 
 
176 IXDTA. 
 
 pupils ; and all through the medium of five principal 
 fables, each embracing a greater number of subordi- 
 nate ones. These fables compose the Pancha-ta^itra, 
 or five points of industry. They are five romances, 
 which are entitled instructive, although their morality 
 is not very sound ; sometimes conducing to what is 
 evil, rather than teaching the n>eans of avoiding it. 
 The first story explains how dexterous knaves contrive 
 to sow divisions between best friends. The second 
 teaches the advantage of true friends, and how they 
 should be selected. The third explains how one is to 
 destroy an adversary by artifice, when he cannot do 
 it by force. The fourth shows how a man loses his 
 property by misconduct, and the fifth exhibits the bad 
 effects of thoughtlessness and precipitate decision. 
 Thestf narratives are so constructed as that one fable, 
 before it is completed, gives rise to another, and that 
 onward, to the close. It is impossible to determine the 
 age of these fables, no authentic document of their era 
 being extant. The Hindoos rank them among their 
 oldest productions ; and the estimation in which they 
 are held throughout the country is a proof of their an- 
 tiquity. Their resemblance to the fables of ^Esop is 
 very close and striking, but whether either was debtor 
 to the other, is a question involved in the deepest ob- 
 scurity. Originally composed in verse, they have been 
 translated into the language of every part of the Pen- 
 insula ; and as a text-book in the daily schools of the 
 land, exert i great influence in moulding the senti- 
 
HINDOO LITERATURE. 177 
 
 ments, and thus forming the character of Hindoo 
 youth 
 
 From a large class of proverbs with which these 
 tales abound, the following are appropriate specimens : 
 
 Courage is tried in war, integrity in the payment of debt 
 and interest, the faithfulness of a wife in poverty, and friend- 
 ship in distress. 
 
 He who in your presence speaks kindly, but in your absence 
 seeks to injure, must be rejected like a bowl of poison covered 
 with milk. 
 
 It can never be safe to unite with an enemy ; water, though 
 heated, will still extinguish fire. 
 
 A wise man will never be the leader of a party ; for if the 
 affairs of the party be successful, all will be equally sharers, 
 and if unsuccessful, the leader will alone be disgraced. 
 
 He who removes another from danger, and he who removes 
 terror from the mind, are the greatest of friends. 
 
 The truly great are calm in danger, merciful in prosperity, 
 eloquent in the assembly, courageous in war, and anxious for 
 fame. 
 
 Little things should not be despised ; many straws united 
 may bind an elephant. 
 
 He who seeks the company of the wise, shall himself be- 
 come wise ; even glass inserted in gold partakes of its color. 
 
 Truth, contentment, patience and mercy, belong to great 
 minds. 
 
 Happiness consists in the absence of anxiety. 
 
 A gift bestowed with kind expressions, knowledge without 
 pride, and power united to clemency, are rare but excellent. 
 
 Every one looking downwards becomes impressed with the 
 8* 
 
178 INDIA. 
 
 idea of his own ^eatness ; but looking upwards feels his own 
 littleness. 
 
 A wise* hearer is not affected by the speaker, but by the 
 oration. 
 
 The deceitful have no friends. 
 
 It is the essence of riches to corrupt the heart. 
 
 • 
 
 It was through these and like media, that the Hin- 
 doo sages conveyed instruction to tkeir pupils and 
 readers respecting the manifold duties of life. While 
 their thousands of pages contain much that is true 
 and admirable, the value of their teachings is often 
 impaired, and in some cases neutralized, by the ab- 
 sence of a proper motive of moral conduct, the edifice 
 being based on selfishness. This, however, is certain, 
 that a habit of regarding the excellent counsel given 
 respecting truth, integrity, benevolence, and virtue, 
 would quite change the face of India society. 
 
 I have also before me a small volume containing 
 " Extracts from the writings of Tamul Moralists," 
 compiled and published by a civilian of Madras, 
 for the use of schools. From the first, entitled 3IoO' 
 ihoori/j let two illustrations be drawn. *' Consider 
 not the smallness of a man's body ; the sea is vast and 
 all its water bad, while the little spring is pure and 
 tasteful." " Imagine not that the brethren of your 
 household will be, of course, your protectors ; disease 
 born with you Mill destroy you, while the medicine in 
 the far off and lofty mountain will be your cure and life." 
 
 From the " Nannssi.^^ " An affectionate wife and 
 
LtNDOO LITERATURE. 179 
 
 her lord should perform their domestie duties without 
 disagreement, even as both the eyes look at the same 
 object." *' The worthy will rejoice at the approach of 
 the good, and grieve at the sight of the wicked : on 
 the approach of the south wind, the sweet mango-tree 
 will put forth its tender leaves, but it will be troubled 
 at the coming of the whirlwind. 
 
 From the " Nulvurle.''^ '^ If people are ready to be 
 liberal, like a milch cow giving out fresh milk, all the 
 world will be their near relatives." 
 
 From the " JVetMnAreverlukkdm.''^ " The world are 
 led according to the taste of the warrior king. 
 What else does the boat that is borne along the river 
 current ?" " A man who, without malice, takes up 
 and dwells upon the faults of others only to excite 
 laughter, is like a man who would kill his neighbor 
 that he might see his body quiver in death." 
 
 Others might be added from Naladiyar, &c., but 
 these must suffice. 
 
 The Hindoo mind has ever been distinguished for 
 brilliancy rather than depth and strength ; hence they 
 have devoted more time to literature than science, and 
 very much to poetry. The Abbe Du Bois remarks : 
 " There is no country on earth where poetry was more 
 in vogue than it was in former times in India. It 
 seemed impossible for them to write but in verse. 
 They have not a single ancient book that is written 
 in prose ; not even the books on medicine, grammar, 
 and the like matter-of-fact themes. All Hindoo books 
 not in verse are modern ; at least it is so in regard to 
 
180 INDIA. 
 
 the Tamul, Teloogoo, and Canarese, and so far as I 
 can learn, the country over." 
 
 Hindoo poetry, as we might infer from the intellec- 
 tual and moral state of the nation, abounds in the most 
 extravagant metaphors, and often very licentious 
 images. As to the former feature, let a few instances 
 suffice : 
 
 " Your glory so far exceeds the splendor of the sun, 
 that his services are no longer necessary." " Thou 
 art the greatest of plunderers. Other thieves purloin 
 property which is worthless : thou stealest the heart. 
 They plunder in the night ; thou in the day." *' That 
 person has discharged his arrow with such force, that 
 thought cannot pursue it." " If there had been no 
 spots on the moon, his face might, perhaps, have borne 
 a comparison with thine." 
 
 A leading defect in their poems is, that the descrip- 
 tions are too long and too minute. When describing 
 a beautiful woman, they are never contented with 
 drawing her likeness at a single stroke, as a European 
 would do, but the writer must particularize the beauty 
 of her eyes, forehead, nose, cheeks, and expatiate upon 
 the coloi of her skin and her many ornaments. Not a 
 part Qf her visible frame will escape his scrutiny an(? 
 recital ; each will be represented in finished detail 
 often with great power of expression, but frequentlj 
 much to the weariness of the reader. 
 
CHAPTER XII. 
 
 SCIENCE OF THE HINDOOS. 
 
 The Hindoos not a barbarous People — Arithmetic — Geometry — Algebra 
 — Trigonometry — Astronomy — Geography — Chronology — Natural 
 Philosophy — Chemistry — Mineralogy — Botany — Geology — Doctors 
 — Medical Institutions at Calcutta — Polytechnic Institutions — Law- 
 yers — Present state of Learning in the land. 
 
 Those of my readers who have been accustomed to 
 regard the Hindoos as a semi-barbarous, illiterate 
 people will have read, with some surprise, the state- 
 ments and extracts of the preceding chapter. "Were 
 more needful to correct this erroneous impression, the 
 necessity would be fully supplied by an illustration of 
 the past and present character of science in that land. 
 The limits assigned to this volume require brevity 
 upon these topics, though it is intended to say enough 
 to justify an assigning to the natives of India a high 
 rank in the world of letters. 
 
 In all the sciences which contribute towards extend- 
 ing our knowledge of nature in mathematics, mecha- 
 nics, and astronomy, arithmetic is of elementary use. 
 
182 INDIA. 
 
 In whatever country, then, we find that such attention 
 has been paid to the improvement of arithmetic as to 
 lender its operations easy and correct, we may pre- 
 sume that the sciences depending upon it have attained 
 a proportional degree of perfection. Such improvement 
 we find in India. While among the Grreeks and 
 Romans, the only method used for the notation of 
 numbers was by the letters of the alphabet, which ne- 
 cessarily rendered arithmetical calculation extremely 
 tedious and onerous, the Hindoos had, from time im- 
 memorial, employed for the same purpose, the ten 
 ciphers or figures, and by means of them performed 
 every operation in arithmetic with the greatest facility 
 and expedition. The Arabians, not long after their 
 settlement in Spain, introduced this mode of notation 
 into Europe, and were candid enough to acknowledge 
 that they had derived the knowledge of it from the 
 Hindoos." Arithmetic is one of the few studies pur- 
 sued in all the schools of the land. It is almost 
 wholly mental, the operations being performed with 
 extraordinary facility and correctness. It is interest- 
 ing to observe a paianquin-maistry, ibr example, 
 replying to your question, "how much he will ask to 
 carry you to a distant place ?" so many bearers — so 
 many miles — so much for extras, &c.— he thinks, his 
 lips move — a figure is noted upon the ground — again he 
 thinks, and with less time than I have taken to write 
 this sentence, he tells you the amount, and if his data 
 be corr'=',ct, you will find nothing wrong in the result. 
 
SCIENCE OF THE HINDOOS. 183 
 
 The Hindoos are, as a nation, very correct account- 
 ants. 
 
 About the year 1150, of the Christian era, a learned 
 sage of India wrote a work, which, in honor of his 
 daughter, he called Lilavati. This volume contained 
 treatises on arithmetic and geometry^ and begins thus : 
 ^' Having bowed to the Deity (Ganesa), whose head is 
 like an elephant, whose feet are adored by gods, 
 who, when called to mind, restores his votaries from 
 embarrassment, and bestows happiness on his wor- 
 shippers, I propound this easy process of computation, 
 delightful by its elegance, perspicuous with words, con- 
 cise, soft, and correct, and pleasing to the learned.'* 
 The rules are then given in verse, and the language, 
 when most technical, is often highly figurative. The 
 geometrical part of this work contains the celebrated 
 proposition that the square of the hypothenuse of a 
 right-angled triangle is equal to the squares on the 
 sides containing the triangle. And among other 
 propositions the one which discovers the area of a trian- 
 gle when the three sides are known. G-eometry is not 
 at present pursued in the common schools, and is but 
 little understood among the most erudite of the land. 
 
 The author of Lilavati wrote a learned system 
 on algebra^ which had great repute, and was 
 translated into various eastern languages, and finally 
 in the year 1813, into the English. Another Hindoo 
 work on algebra, had for its author Arya Bhatta, who 
 lived in or before the fifth century of the Christian 
 era, and was almost as ancient as the Greek alge- 
 
184 INDIA. 
 
 braist, Diophantus, though the Hindoo treats the 
 science with a completeness far beyond the G-recian ; 
 especially such points as the resolution of equa- 
 tions containing several unknown quantities, resolv- 
 ing indeterminate equations of at least the first de- 
 gree, &c. Upon the question, " was the science of 
 algebra known long before, and by what degrees ol 
 improvement did it advance, until the time of Arya 
 Bhatta ?" there is a division of opinion, the late Pro- 
 fessor Playfair contending that the science had a com- 
 mencement prior to both Grecian and Hindoo, while 
 Delambre and others give to these sages the credit 
 of originating it. *' It appears," says a modern 
 writer, " from the Hindoo treatises on algebra, that 
 they understood well the arithmetic of surd roots, the 
 resolution of equations of the second degree, a general 
 solution of indeterminate problems of the first degree, 
 and a method of deriving a multitude of answers to 
 problems of the second degree, when one solution was 
 discovered by trial — which was as near an approach to 
 a general solution as was made until the time of La- 
 grange. They had not only applied algebra both to as- 
 tronomy and geometry, but conversely applied geometry 
 to the demonstration of algebraic rules." The ripe 
 scholar and learned orientalist, Colebrooke has insti- 
 tuted a comparison between the Hindoo and Grecian 
 algebraist, and finds reason to conclude that, in several 
 most important respects, the latter is very far behind 
 the former. 
 
 Trigonometry was also studied at a very early 
 
SCIENCE OF THE HINDOOS. 185 
 
 period, as appears from the Surya Siddhanta, which 
 contains a very rational view of this system. 
 
 From motives of curiosity, usefulness, and religion, 
 the heavenly bodies have secured the interested and 
 earnest attention of the thoughtful in all ages and 
 nations. The most ancient and universal of all 
 sciences is astronomy. The history of its rise in any 
 country can never be absolutely determined, since it 
 goes back far beyond all recorded annals, and is lost 
 in the darkness of antiquity. The Brahmin tells you, 
 with all gravity, that this science was first made 
 known to the people of his land, in a volume called 
 the Surya Siddhanta^ a divine revelation, received 
 2,164,899 years ago. The learned Bailly was willing 
 to allow that Hindoo astronomy had its origin more 
 than 3000 years before Christ. Little was known of 
 the state of this science in India until after the incur- 
 sions by the Mohamedans. But during the last 
 half century, much attention has been given to the 
 subject by several English and French philosophers. 
 It is impossible, in a work of this kind, to present a 
 complete view of a subject so large, subtle, and scien- 
 tific as this. With a few observations I must com- 
 mend the reader to the History of British India, vol. 
 iii. Chapter 13, Ward's View, &o., Part iii. sect. 
 35, and the appendix of " Robertson's History, Par. 
 Y. The latter writer says : "It may be consid- 
 ered as the general result of all the inquiries, rea- 
 sonings, and calculations, with respect to Hindoo as- 
 tronomy, which have hitherto been made public, that 
 
186 INDIA. 
 
 the motion of the heavenly bodies, and more particu- 
 larly their position at the four epochs of 21st March, 
 A. D. 638, 10th March, A. D. 1491, A. D. 1569, and 
 one which extends back far before the Christian era, of 
 which tables have with great labor been obtained, are 
 ascertained with much accuracy ; and that many of the 
 elements of their calculations, especially for remote 
 ages, are verified by an astonishing coincidence with 
 the tables of the modern astronomy of Europe, when 
 improved by the latest and most nice deductions from 
 the theory of gravitation. The Brahmins, who annually 
 circulate a kind of almanac containing astronomical 
 predictions of the more remarkable phenomena in the 
 heavens — such as the new and full moons, eclipses of 
 the sun and moon — are in possession of certain methods 
 of calculation, which, upon examination, are found to 
 involve in them a very extensive system of astronomical 
 knowledge. But though skilled in the use of the 
 rules contained in his treatise, the Brahmin has no ac- 
 quaintance with the mode of their structure. Seated 
 on the ground with his shells before him, he repeats 
 the enigmatical verses which are to guide his calcula- 
 tion, and from his little tablet of palm-leaves takes out 
 the numbers that are to be employed in it, obtaining 
 the result with great certainty and expedition.'^ These 
 tables have, as their threefold use, to compute the 
 places of the sun and moon — to calculate the localities of 
 the planets — and determine the positions of eclipses. It 
 may be known to the reader that, according to the 
 Vedas, the eclipses are occasioned by attacks upon the 
 
SCIENCE OP THE HINDOOS. 187 
 
 sun and moon by the monster Rahoo, because of a 
 grudge he has against those orbs. It will not do for the 
 Hindoo astronomer to declare that sentiment false, for 
 it is found in a sacred book. He therefore avoids the 
 difficulty by saying, that *^ certain things might have 
 been so formerly, and may be so still ; but /or astro- 
 nomical purposes, astronomical rules must be used^ 
 And as to the teaching of the Shastras, that the earth 
 is supported upon the heads of monsters, &c., these are 
 explained to mean the moon's nodes and latitude; and 
 thus an unity is preserved between the deductions of 
 Science and the instructions of Revelation. 
 
 There are several points of oneness between the as- 
 tronomical systems of the eastern and western conti- 
 nents. Both have distinguished that portion of the 
 heavens in which the motions of the sun, moon, and 
 planets are performed from the rest of the celestial 
 sphere. There is an almost perfect identity between 
 them in the number and names of the zodiacal signs. 
 In both systems time is divided into periods of seven 
 days (the Hindoos reckoning our Friday as their first 
 day), and the ecliptic is divided into three hundred and 
 sixty degrees. With these general remarks I must 
 leave the interesting subject of Hindoo astronomy, ex- 
 cept it be to say that astrology, a false branch of the 
 noble science, is studied with much earnestness, great 
 use being made of it for purposes of superstition — the 
 *'5^<2r" under which an event occurred, having much 
 to do with its successful or adverse progress and com- 
 pletion. 
 
188 INDIA. 
 
 A few sentences must suffice upon the science of 
 Geography. *' As nothing but actual observation 
 could make the Hindoos acquainted with the surface, 
 contents, and dimensions of the globe, and as their laws 
 and institutions discourage the disposition to travel, as 
 well as the translation and perusal of the enquiries of 
 other nations, they have therefore, in this department 
 of knowledge, completely failed." According to the 
 Puranas, " The earth is circular and flat, like the flower 
 of the water-lily, in which the petals project toward 
 each other. Its circumference is 4,000,000,000 miles. 
 In the centre is Mount Soomeroo, ascendino^ in hei2:ht 
 600,000 miles ; at the base 128,000 in circumference ; 
 and 256,000 wide at the top. On this mountain are 
 three peaks formed of gold, pearls and precious stones, 
 where Vishnu, Siva, Indru, Ugnee, Yumu, and other 
 deities, reside. The clouds ascend to about one-third 
 of its height, while at its base are the mountains 
 Munduru, Sundhu-madunu, Yipoolu, and Sooparshwuj 
 on each of which grows a tree 8,800 miles high. On 
 each side of the mountain are several countries, divided 
 by ranges of mountains, the furthermost of which is 
 bounded by the salt sea. Beyond this sea are six other 
 seas — the sea of sugar-cane juice, of spirituous liquors, 
 of clarified butter, of curds, of milk, and of sweet water, 
 each surrounding a separate continent ; beyond all 
 which, is a country of gold as large as the rest of the 
 earth ; then a circular chain of mountains ; and then 
 the land of darkness, or hell. G-unga, proceeding from 
 the foot of Yishnu, fell on Soomeroo ; from thence on 
 
SCIENCE OF THE HINDOOS. 189 
 
 Mount Vishkhuinbu ; and thence on the head of Meha- 
 Deou ; and thence divided into four large streams of 
 great sanctity. If any one, though overwhelmed with 
 sin, hear the name of Grunga (Granges), or desire, be- 
 hold, and touch this goddess, or bathe in her stream, 
 taste of her waters, pronounce her name, call her to 
 recollection, or extol her merits, he instantly becomes 
 holy, and ascends to the heavens of the gods. When 
 the sun, in its annual course, continues for six months 
 in the northern hemisphere, the gods on Mount Soomeroo 
 enjoy its rays, of which they are deprived when it 
 passes to the southern hemisphere ; hence the doctrine 
 that one year of mortals is equivalent to a night and 
 day of the gods. In the centre of the globe is Patalu, 
 where the darkness is dispelled by the splendor which 
 issues from the pearly heads of the hydras. There the 
 Usoorus and hydras remain ; there the daughters of the 
 hydras, of exquisite beauty, sport with each other ; 
 and there reside the immortals, enjoying the splendor 
 of their own forms, brilliant as gold." The reader 
 rightly judges that this description has little to com- 
 mend it beyond the ingenuity of its imaginative author. 
 The system of Hindoo Chronology has, from differ- 
 ent causes, excited much attention in the literary 
 world. The Mdhd Yoog', or great divine day, through 
 which mankind are now passing, consists of four 
 human ages, the last and worst of which is now re- 
 volving. These ages, of unequal and continually de- 
 creasing length, are the 
 
190 INDIA. 
 
 Satya Yoog, which lasted 1,728,000 years. 
 
 TeetaYoog ],29tj,000 " 
 Dwapar Yoog 864,000 " 
 
 Kale Yoog, which is to last 432,000 " 
 
 Of the dark era in which we live, only about fiv 
 thousand years have already passed. Of the Satyayoog, 
 the golden age of innocence, there remains only a dim 
 and pleasing tradition, the great flood said to have 
 occurred, at its close, swept away all its memorials. 
 This vast sum of years has been eagerly seized upon 
 by the opponents of the Bible as an argument against 
 the Mosaic records. But the power of this deistical ar- 
 gument is broken by the fact, that but thirty-six kings 
 are alleged to have reigned during the second, and 
 forty-seven during the third period ; and as seventeen, 
 or some say twenty years, is the average reign in a 
 long series of kings, the Hindoo dynasties will not 
 pass beyond our established chronology. The com- 
 mencement of the Kal6 Yoog does not materially differ 
 from the Mosaic date of the creation. 
 
 As to natural philosophy, chemistry, mineralogy, 
 botany, geology, and like departments of knowledge, 
 there is no evidence on record of their having been 
 pursued by the Hindoos as separate sciences. They, 
 undoubtedly, engaged considerable attention, but no 
 treatises upon these subjects are extant, so far as my 
 information goes. 
 
 India abounds with Doctors^ or to speak with more 
 truth, with empirics and quacks since we have the 
 
SCIENCE OF THE HINDOOS. 191 
 
 authority of Sir "Wm. Jones, for saying, that '* physic 
 appears in that country to have been, from time im- 
 memorial, as we see it practised at this day by 
 Hindoos and Mohamedans, a mere empirical history 
 of diseases and their remedies." The Shastras having 
 affirmed, that, in the human body, there were cer- 
 tain defined elements, the student inferred from 
 thence that all diseases were owing to the diminution 
 or increase of these essential ingredients ; and to 
 reduce these elements when superabundant, and in- 
 crease them when wanting, he had recourse to a series 
 of medicines obtained from the bark, wood, roots, 
 fruit, or flowers, of different plants or trees, or from a 
 course of regimen supposed to be suited to the circum- 
 stances of the patient. Fevers they starve away by 
 keeping the patient fasting from one to ten and even 
 twenty days. They never bleed a patient, for the life 
 is in the blood. Inoculation for the small pox has 
 long been customary in India, the virus being intro- 
 duced just above the wrist. The Hindoo depends, 
 however, as much upon charms, and prayers for 
 restoration to health, as upon medicines. The phy- 
 sician expects to receive his fee before prescrib- 
 ing, which varies, according to the ability of the 
 patient, from a few pence to hundreds of dollars. 
 "While Hindoo practitioners decry the European ' Fa- 
 culty,' they allow their superiority as surgeons^ and 
 borrow from them much knowledge respecting the 
 stopping of bleeding, and setting of limbs. It is well 
 for the poor Hindoos that the simplicity of their diet 
 
192 INDIA. 
 
 gives their blood uncommon purity, so that their 
 wounds recover with wonderful expedition, otherwise 
 the sufferings they would receive from the unskilful 
 hand of the Hindoo surgeon could not be borne. The 
 happiness of any community being so greatly depen- 
 dent upon the character of its medical advisers, every 
 philanthropist finds it a cause of gratitude and joy 
 that Medical Colleges have been established under the 
 direction of the English government at Calcutta, 
 Madras, and Bombay. To each of these institutions 
 are attached professors of high attainment, and native 
 prejudice has so far yielded, that there is no lack of 
 pupils, who are pursuing their studies with great dili- 
 gence and zeal, and who will thus, ere long, supply 
 India with sound medical assistance. I would here 
 remark that extensive hospitals have been established 
 in all the large cities and towns of the country, which 
 are presided over by an European physician, with 
 several Eurasian and native assistants. Polytechnic 
 institutions, in which lectures on the sciences, espe- 
 cially chemistry, with modern discoveries in steam, 
 galvanism, electricity, &o., have been established, and 
 have thus far been attended with good results. When 
 the foreigner tells a Hindoo that news can be trans- 
 mitted a thousand miles a moment, the astonished 
 listener professes to believe the statement, because 
 "His Honor," or "the Reverend" says so, but he 
 would much like to see it done. 
 
 If truth and justice do not triumph in India, it is 
 not for want of Lawyers, any more than sickness and 
 
SCIENCE OP THE HINDOOS. 193 
 
 sufFering are caused by lack of doctors. An injured 
 person may, at any moment, obtain the services of one 
 who is, by profession, learned in the law, and who 
 promises to secure for him his rights of property, char- 
 acter and peace. If he be disappointed it is no more 
 than falls to the lot of multitudes in this land, who 
 trust to the like "uncertainty." But few natives are 
 wealthy enough to retain an English barrister ; most 
 cases, therefore, are entrusted to a class of persons 
 called Vakeels, who are little superior in knowledge 
 and principles to the pettifoggers of an English or 
 American court. 
 
 It is believed that no thoughtful reader of the pre- 
 ceding pages will deny to the Hindoos of former times 
 the praise of much intellectual cultivation. " The 
 variety of subjects upon which they wrote, prove that 
 almost every science was cultivated among them,* while 
 the contents of their philosophical and law books indi- 
 cate the depth of wisdom possessed by their authors 
 compared with the writings of any nation flourishing 
 at that time. In these respects the deterioration has 
 been grea^, and general throughout the country. The 
 decay of Hindoo learning may be dated from the Mo- 
 hamedan conquest. The heaviest blow struck was 
 when Madura, eminent as the seat of a University 
 famed the country over, became a prey to the ravages 
 of the bigoted and unsparing conquerors. Up to that 
 time, such was the celebrity of that city, in a literary 
 and religious point of view, that multitudes congregated 
 here annually from the most remote parts of the penin- 
 9 
 
194 INDIA. 
 
 sula for instruction in science ; and here, too, Mr. Bell 
 obtained an acquaintance with that mode of instruction 
 which he carried to Europe, and immortalized his 
 name. But as elevated as was the height, so deep 
 has been the fall of national science in that country. 
 A few Brahmins at Benares, and in connection with 
 native colleges, read parts of the Shastras, Smirtees, 
 Vedas, &o., and venture to publish editions of the same, 
 with explanations. But no original works of note have 
 appeared during the last century. In the library of a 
 learned Hindoo may be found one of the grammars, a 
 dictionary, five or six volumes of poetry, a few law 
 books, a popular work on astronomy, portions of the 
 Puranas, a few abridgments on the common religious 
 rites and ceremonies. The Hindoo youth possesses 
 a capacity for study and erudition by no means inferior 
 to the young of other lands, but so soon as the elements 
 of knowledge are acquired, he is removed from school 
 to assist in supporting his family, and there his educa- 
 tion closes. Hence the want of intelligence among 
 the mass of the people, the necessity being urgent for 
 those institutions of learning with which the benevolence 
 of Christendom is furnishing that land ; — institutions 
 which, while seeking as their ultimate and important 
 end to sanctify the heart, are intended to enlighten the 
 national mind upon the works and ways of thi? Divine 
 Creator. 
 
CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 ARTS AND OCCUPATIONS OF INDIA. 
 
 Introductory Remark — Agriculture — Modes of Cultivation — Native 
 Plow, Harrow and Threshing Machines — Cultivation of Rice, Wheat, 
 Barley, Indigo, Opium, Sugar, and Tobacco— Fabrics — Native Loom — 
 Glass — Potter — Carpenter — Blacksmith — Goldsmith — Shoemaker — 
 Brassfounder — Barber — Confectioner — Florist — Shopman — "Washer- 
 man — Oilman — Milkman — Fisherman — Distiller — Palanquin Bearer 
 — Difficulty of introducing Modern Implements — Public Buildings — 
 Descriptions of Temples at Elephanta, Seringham, and Madura— 
 Droogs — Reflections upon beholding these Ruins. 
 
 One cannot live long among the Hindoos without 
 observing the vast discrepancy between the results of 
 their industrial occupations and the means by which 
 they are accomplished. In many departments of art 
 India knows no superior, the Vvorld over, and yet the 
 machinery employed is of the most simple and primi- 
 tive kind ; such, indeed, as no European artisan would 
 use in forming the rudest structure or the coai%est 
 fabric. By way of illustration, the reader's attention 
 is requested to a review of the leading occupations 
 and implements of the country. Agriculture stands 
 
196 INDIA. 
 
 foremost among the pursuits of native Hindoos. Two 
 modes of cultivation are practiced, wet and dry^ the 
 former being devoted principally to rice and indigo, the 
 land requiring to be watered by means of tanks with 
 their strong, high embankments, and wells from twenty 
 to three hundred feet deep, while upon the dry lands 
 are the sugar cane, barley, wheat, and various other 
 grains, fruits, and vegetables. The plough used by 
 the farmer consists of two rude sticks, or one if suffi- 
 ciently crooked, with an iron spike at the end, as a 
 share which the ploughman guides with one hand, 
 while he uses the other in directing the movements of 
 the cattle ; thus making a rut or scratch in the field 
 similar to the movement just beneath the soil of a 
 strong finger. Entering a village at an early hour of 
 the day, you will see the farmer going to his toil, 
 bearing upon his shoulder yoke and plough, which he 
 steadies with one hand, while with the other he holds 
 the rope-reins fastened to his tiny bullocks. The sow- 
 ing is as clumsy as the ploughing. The common 
 drill-machine has three pieces of sticks, that make 
 scratches about an inch and a half in depth, and the 
 seeds drop into the scratches through three hollow bits 
 of bamboo, that are immediately behind the scratching 
 sticks. These bamboos are united to one rude vessel 
 at the top, containing the seeds. The larger seeds 
 are^sown by means of a bamboo fastened to the drill 
 by a string, and having a little cup upon the end. A 
 woman attends to this bamboo, holding directly over 
 any one of the three scratches, into which she wishes 
 
ARTS AND OCCUPATIONS OP INDIA 197 
 
 the seed to fall with one hand, and dropping the seed 
 into the cup with the other. The covering' plough 
 follows, which is a horizontal stick drawn along by 
 two bullocks, and by being pressed against the ground, 
 covers the seed with mould. The operation of sowing 
 requires the attention of four persons and the labor of 
 four bullocks. The business of the harroio is performed 
 by an instrument like a ladder, on which the husband- 
 man stands, while rough bushes attached to it assist 
 smoothing the ground. Instead of threshing ma- 
 chines, the rice is beaten out of the husk, the pulse 
 trodden out by the cattle, and the small grain threshed 
 with a staff. These implements are the same that 
 have been in use throughout the land, from time im- 
 memorial. Grood rice lands in Bengal yield about 
 forty bushels per acre, and in Mysore about forty-five ; 
 fifteen bushels of produce to one of seed being consid- 
 ered a fair return. In the rich districts among the 
 Ghauts, there are often two crops a year, and at times 
 three. In Gruzerat, Malwa, and Allahabad, wheat is 
 sown, which yields about fifty bushels per acre. In the 
 hilly districts of the north barley is the bread-grain. 
 India is famed for its indigo^ which grows wild in the 
 neighborhood of the Granges and Jumna, but largely 
 cultivated throughout Hindoostan Proper. Opium is 
 the product of Bengal, Bahar, Allahabad, and Malwa, 
 yielding from thirty to forty pounds to an acre of pop- 
 pies. Sugar is very abundant in the Circars, and 
 with due encouragement might furnish the market 
 of all Europe. Tobacco, of excellent flavor, grows 
 
198 INDIA. 
 
 throughout the midland districts. Did my limits 
 allow a complete exhibition of the mode of cultivating 
 and gathering and perfecting these products, a like 
 simplicity would appear in the system pursued, and 
 implements used as before named. The same holds 
 in respect to the productions of the loom. What 
 fabrics more durable and beautiful, too, than the Arnee 
 and Decca muslins, Malabar checks, Bengal chintz, 
 with the silks of Burdwar, carpets of Ellore, flannels 
 of Patra, the calicoes of Coromandel, the embroideries 
 of Delhi, and shawls of the North and North-west. 
 When examining the irregular texture, and fineness of 
 thread and beauty of color, I have hardly knpwn which 
 was predominant, admiration of their superior excel- 
 lence, or wonder at the places and modes of their for- 
 mation. The weavers reside in villages, and when the 
 article they make is in demand, a busy scene arrests 
 the attention of the traveller. Man, woman, and 
 child are all employed in one way or another. And 
 all in the open air^ except silk weaving, which is 
 done in a cellar or low basement like room. The 
 loom is rude enough, consisting of four forked 
 sticks set in the ground, — two pieces across these 
 sticks, to which the ends of the web are attached, for 
 the warp is not rolled on a beam, as with us. The 
 hiddles are but sticks and strings, which are fastened 
 to the tree which shelters the weaver, and he gets a 
 foot into each of the two loops at the bottom, and 
 with this contrivance, upon which an European could 
 not manufacture the coarsest canvas, the Hindoo per- 
 
ARTS AND OCCUPATIONS OP* INDIA. 199 
 
 feots his delicate and beautiful texture. Bleaching, 
 coloring, &;c., are all done in the same simple but per- 
 fect manner. Glass is made in the Mysore district, 
 but soft and opaque, being principally used for rings 
 and bracelets. Pottery is rude and coarse, though 
 abundant, a necessity being found in the fact that al- 
 most all the idols and cooking utensils are made from 
 clay. The Hindoo carpenter knows no other tools than 
 the plane, chisel, wimble, a hammer and hatchet. The 
 earth his shop-board, his foot the hold-fast ; but he will 
 "turn out" an article which (in all respects but bril- 
 liancy of finish) will bear a comparison with the like 
 productions in any English or American city. The 
 blacksmith sets up his forge before the house of the 
 person who calls him, and with the clay oven at hand, 
 makes a wall, before which he places his hearth, and 
 behind which are two leather bellows, kept in motion 
 by his attendant apprentice ; his anvil a stone, and 
 his apparatus a pair of pincers, hammer, mallet, and 
 file. Here he makes to order bill-hooks, spade, hoe, 
 weeding-knife, ploughshare, nails, locks, keys, &c., 
 as may be needed. The goldsmith also carries his 
 shop with him. His furnace is an earthen pot — an 
 iron pipe his bellows — while his crucible is made upon 
 the spot, and thrown aside when no longer needed. 
 Who would suppose, when admiring the " Trichinopoly 
 watch-chdins," with the gold and silver ornaments of 
 Vizagapatam, that the utensils employed in their 
 manufacture are thus simple and rude. The females 
 of India being excessively fond of ornaments, the 
 
200 INDIA. 
 
 workers in the precious metals have co.istant and pro- 
 fitable employment. The shoemakei's, though very 
 important members of community, are esteemed among 
 the lowest in the land. In social position they are Vie- 
 low the Soodras, and are employed as executioners of 
 criminals, and for carrying away dead bodies. A knife 
 and awl are their tools. The leather is made after the 
 shoes are ordered, and the article is cheap and inferior. 
 To these may be added brass- founders, shell ornament 
 makers, barbers, who may be seen at the road-side, 
 shaving the head, shaving or plucking the beard. Con- 
 fectioners, with the hundred different sweet meats, 
 principally composed of sugar, molasses, flowers and 
 spices, of which all natives, adult and young, are ex- 
 cessively fond. Sellers of flowers, who prepare wreaths 
 for the bride and groom, with the other appendages to 
 a marriage procession. Shop-keepers of various grades. 
 Washermen, who make sad havoc of the clothes put 
 in their charge by beating them upon a flat board or 
 stone till cleansed, and then pounding with a mallet 
 till made smooth and fit for use. Bankers, or money- 
 changers, who are ever ready to accommodate you 
 with funds at 10 to 40 per cent, interest. Oilmen, 
 who furnish an excellent article pressed from the co- 
 coanut shell and castor bean, either of which emits a 
 clear, strong, and steady light, with no unpleasant 
 odor. Milkmen, who will, if well watched, bring to 
 you for a reasonable sum this needful accompaniment 
 of an evening's meal, and of a character superior to any 
 just anticipations upon seeing the poor condition in 
 
ARTS AND OCCUPATIONS OF INDIA. 201 
 
 which the animals are kept by their owners. Fisher- 
 metiy a hardy, industrious, but illiterate class of per- 
 sons, who find a ready market for an article of food 
 which but few, even among the most religious Hin- 
 doos, need reject. Distillers^ who make arrack ftom 
 rice, molasses, water, and spices ; and a species of rum, 
 made fvom the bark of several trees steeped in water ; 
 and, finally. Palanquin-bearers^ a laborious and useful 
 class, referred to in a preceding chapter. 
 
 Such are some of the trades and occupations of 
 native Hindoos, with the implements of their in- 
 dustry. "But why," asks my reader, "do not for- 
 eigners introduce the machines and implements of 
 the western continent ?" To a limited extent this 
 has been done ; but it is a precept of that land most 
 faithfully heeded, that " ancient custom is irreversible 
 law." The English officer who had in charge the dis- 
 trict of Madura during my residence in that city, im- 
 ported from England several ploughs and hoes, with an 
 admirable loom for weaving cotton. " To please His 
 Honor," the complaisant farmer used the plough for a 
 little time, but soon found a plausible pretext for re- 
 turning to the time-honored scratcher ; while the other 
 implements met a no more fortunate reception. We 
 made every effort to induce the woman who swept our 
 rooms to use the brooms we carried from this country, 
 instead of the bcinch of grass tied in a brush-like form, 
 which was to the highest extent wearisome : but, no, 
 custom prevented. The same obstacle opposes all ad- 
 vances in cotton cultivation, and like improvements. 
 9=* 
 
202 INDIA. 
 
 " Our fathers did so, and so will we," say the people 
 all the country over. The native Hindoos excel as 
 copyists. Their painters will give the most faithful 
 representations of any object that is set before them ; 
 their craftsmen will build a carriage or construct a 
 piece of furniture the fac similie of any given model ; 
 and their tailors never fail in making a garment 
 precisely according to the pattern. They excel in 
 this species of accurate imitation rather than in origin- 
 ating any new device or unattempted contrivance. 
 In this connection may be introduced a few remarks 
 respecting the public buildings of India. These are of 
 two kinds, those consecrated to the offices of religion, 
 and fortresses built for the security of the country. 
 To the former are given the general names of tem- 
 ples and pagodas^ and indicate by their vast dimen- 
 sions and high degrees of finish, .a state of public 
 sentiment, as well as skill and energy, which belonged 
 to a race scarcely within the range of known his- 
 tory. Let three suffice by way of illustration. The 
 pagoda, in the island of Elephanta, near Bombay, has 
 been hewn by the hands of man out of a solid rock, 
 about half way up a high mountain, and formed into a 
 spacious area nearly one hundred and twenty feet 
 square. In order to support the roof and the weight 
 of the mountain that lies above it, a number of massy 
 pillars have been cut out of the same rock, at such 
 regular distances as on the first entrance presents an 
 appearance of great beauty and strength. Much of the 
 inside is covered with human fiorures in hiorh relief, of 
 
ARTS AND OCCUPA+IONS OF INDIA. 
 
 2CS 
 
 gigantic size as well as singular forms, and distin- 
 guished by a variety of symbols representing, it is pro- 
 bable, the attributes of the deities whom they worship- 
 ped, or the actions of the heroes whom they admired. 
 In the Isle of Salsette, still nearer Bombay, are exca- 
 vations in a similar style, hardly inferior in magnifi- 
 cence, and destined for the same religious purposes. 
 The first pagoda I visited was that on the island of 
 Seringham, near the city of Trichinopoly, and my 
 memory still retains a vivid impression of its vastness 
 and magnificence. It is composed of seven square en- 
 closures, one within another, the walls of which are 
 twenty-five feet high and four thick. These enclosures 
 are three hundred and fifty feet distant from one ano- 
 ther, and each has four large gates with a high tower, 
 which are placed one in the middle of each side of the 
 enclosure, and opposite to the four cardinal points. 
 The outward wall is nearly four miles in circumfer- 
 ence, and its gateway to the south is ornamented with 
 pillars, several of which are single stones thirty-three 
 feet long, and nearly five feet in diameter ; and those 
 which form the roof are still larger. In the inmost en- 
 closure is the chapel, which vies with Benares and 
 Ramisseran for sanctity and efficacious power to bless 
 the unnumbered pilgrims who flock to it from the re- 
 motest distances to secure absolution and heaven. Few 
 places in India have obtained greater or more permanent 
 celebrity than the city of Madura. In this connection 
 I name the single feature of a large edifice (called a 
 choultry) built by Trimal Naig, an ancient king of 
 
204 INDIA. 
 
 great wealth and power. This building is in the form 
 of a parallelogram, three hundred and twelve feet 
 in length, by one hundred and twenty-five in breadth. 
 It consists of one vast hall, the ceiling of which is 
 supported by six rows of columns twenty-five feet 
 high, most of which are formed of single stones, and 
 the whole composed of hard, grey granite. On the 
 second pillar to the right of the spectator as he enters, 
 is the figure of the founder of this gorgeous struc- 
 ture, in a group with six of his wives, one of 
 whom has a large gash below the hip on the left 
 side, the result of a blow by her royal lord, because 
 she told him tauntingly that the edifice was far 
 inferior in splendor to her father's stables. Beyond 
 this column are other statues, commemorative of re- 
 markable events in the respective reigns of his ances- 
 tors. The same prince erected a palace but a short 
 distance from this choultry, which the present ruins 
 show to have been a noble structure. Rising from the 
 immense plains of India are eminences and rocks, of 
 which the natives early took possession, and fortifying 
 them with works of various kinds, rendered them al- 
 most impregnable stations. Of these fortresses, or 
 drools, several still remain near the city of Benares 
 and in the Deccan, which must have been constructed 
 in very remote times, and repelled almost any amount 
 of force which could have been brought to bear against 
 them. India abounds with the magnificent remains of 
 temples, palaces, pagodas, forts, mausoleums, and 
 walls, v/hich indicate the past existence in that land of a 
 
ARTS AND OCCUPATIONS OF INDIA. 205 
 
 wealth, power, ingenuity, religious zeal, and enterprise, 
 which forms a sad contrast with what now appears in 
 the sentiments and feelings of the nation. The person 
 who would have his heart filled with strong, delighted, 
 sorrowing, and wondrous emotions, let him go to 
 Delhi, to Benares, to Mysore, to Madura, and he will 
 return satisfied so far as feeling is concerned, but still 
 perplexed with questions to which no replies have been 
 returned, and which will remain forever veiled in the 
 darkness of remote antiquity. 
 
CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 POPULAR AMUSEMENTS OF INDIA. 
 
 Hindoos not fond of work— Card-playing — Backgammon — ^Dominoes 
 — Checkers — Chess — Quoits — Marbles — Cock-fighting — Dancing — 
 Story- telling ; Tale of the three deaf men — Theatrical Exhibitions 
 — Hunting— Gymnastics and Jugglery, illustrated by descriptions of 
 wondrous feats— Remarks. 
 
 " Labor ipse voluptas^'' conveys a sentiment with 
 which the Hindoo has no practical sympathy. When 
 he works, it is from necessity, not choice — to satisfy a 
 demand, not to gratify an inclination. In place of the 
 motto, *' labor is itself pleasant," he would substitute 
 this, " work when you must^ he idle when you can^ 
 eat, drink, and be merry." My reader may suggest that 
 this is human nature the world over. Grant it, but 
 in regions within the tropics the instinct is less easy 
 of resistance than in our more vigorous clime, while 
 with greater simplicity of dress and diet the necessity 
 is not so urgent for laborious exertion of mind and body. 
 The Brahmins, not in government offices, do little after 
 completing their daily routine of ceremonies than re- 
 
POPULAR AMUSEMENTS OF INDIA. 207 
 
 «line, talk, and while away the weary hours in modes 
 more pleasing than profitable. Upon the afternoon 
 they may be seen upon the front verandahs of their 
 dwellings, the picture of contentment, self-satisfaction, 
 and indolence. If one member of a Hindoo family se- 
 cure a situation which yields a salary sufficient to main- 
 tain the household, even the husband, son, or brother, 
 deem it in no way unbecoming to look to that source 
 for their daily subsistence. It is in reference to cus- 
 toms such as prevail throughout India that the saying 
 of the wise man holds true : — " If riches increase, they 
 increase who eat them." To these remarks there are 
 honorable exceptions — but such is the habit of the 
 nation. 
 
 To be wholly unemployed is wretchedness, therefore 
 the Hindoo relieves this ennui by attendance upon 
 religious festivals, the number of which is great 
 and the parade attractive and imposing — presence at 
 marriage ceremonies, with their showy and brilliant 
 accompaniments — and participating in or witnessing 
 amusements, shows, sports, which are by turns 
 mirthful, tragic, and deeply exciting. Many of these 
 find their counterparts in our own country, while 
 others are adapted to Eastern taste and habits. 
 Hours are wasted at the card-table, with the com- 
 mon yet sad results of property, character, and peace, 
 sacrificed at the shrine of this ensnaring game. Back- 
 gammon is attractive to many, together with the less 
 intellectual dominoes and checkers. Chess is reserved 
 
208 INDIA. 
 
 for the few who are willing and disposed to think long 
 and intently. By the highway may be seen youth and 
 adults playing at quoits and marbles, with much skill 
 and earnestness. Cock-fighting' is confined to the Mo- 
 hamedans or lower class of Hindoos, and is pursued 
 with all the refinements of cruelty common to that 
 heartless sport. 
 
 Dancing is restricted to the females, and of 
 these to a class among whom virtue and mo- 
 desty have no abode. The movements of the Hin- 
 doo '* dancing girl," whether before the idol or in the 
 presence of nobility and wealth, are wholly free from 
 those vehement pirouettes, extravagant contortions 
 of limb, dizzy gyrations, and pedal dexterity, which 
 made the name of Fanny Ellsler, Europe and America 
 famed. The Nautch girl advances gracefully before 
 her audience, her arms moving in unison with her tiny 
 naked feet, with little variety but much grace, and with 
 an expressiveness of motion both understood by, and 
 gratifying to those who sympathize with the actress in 
 moral sentiments, though suggestive of sorrow and 
 disgust to one of high and pure emotions. The orna- 
 ments worn by these dancers are often of great ele- 
 gance and high value. The throat is encircled with 
 several necklaces, sometimes composed of pearls, and 
 often of gold richly phased. A large jewel hangs from 
 the right nostril, suspended by a plain gold ring. On 
 the forehead, between the eye-brows, an ornament is 
 worn, which has, no doubt, given rise to the sevigne, 
 gracing of late the European belle. Their symmetry 
 
POPULAR AMUSEMENTS OP INDIA. 209 
 
 of form, modesty and elegance of attire, gracefulness 
 of attitude and motion, contrast most sadly with their 
 habitual habits and feelings. The most abandoned of 
 their sex, captives to licentiousness, you can in no 
 way more directly insult a Hindoo female than by 
 calling her a dancing girl. On this account India 
 Nautches are decreasing in popularity, and will do so 
 in proportion to the progress of high-toned morality 
 among the European residents. The time has gone 
 by when a civilian or military officer would take 
 his wife and daughter to these entertainments, and 
 yet the dances, generally speaking, are much more 
 decent, than those encouraged in the theatres of 
 Europe, which young and innocent girls are permitted 
 to behold and applaud without a blush. 
 
 Story-telling and hearing consume a great deal of 
 a Hindoo's time. Some of these tales are accounts of 
 marvels performed by deities and heroes, while others 
 are entirely fictitious. By way of illustrating the lat- 
 ter class, I will insert a " Tale of Four Deaf Men :'* 
 
 *' A deaf shepherd was one day tending his flock, 
 near his own village ; and though it was almost noun, 
 his wife had not yet brought him his breakfast. He 
 was afraid to leave his sheep to go in quest of it, lest 
 some accident should befall them. But his hunger 
 could not be appeased ; and upon Jooking around, he 
 spied a Talaiyari, or village hind, who had come to 
 cut grass for his cow, near a neighboring spring. He 
 went to call him, though very reluctantly, because he 
 knew that though those servants of the village are set 
 
210 INDIA. 
 
 as watchmen to prevent theft, yet they are great 
 thieves themselves. He hailed him, however, and 
 requested him just to give an eye to his flock during 
 the short time he should be absent, and that he would 
 not forget him when he returned from breakfast. But 
 the man was as deaf as himself ; and mistaking his 
 intentions, he angrily asked the shepherd, '' What 
 right have you to take this grass which I have had the 
 trouble to cut ? Is my cow to starve that your sheep 
 may fatten ? G-o about thy business and let me alone." 
 The deaf shepherd observed the repulsive gesture of 
 the hind, which he took for a signal of acquiescence, 
 and therefore briskly ran towards the village, fully 
 determined to give his wife a good lesson for her 
 neglect. But, when he approached his house, he saw 
 her before the door, rolling in the paifis of a violent 
 colic. Her sad condition, and the necessity he was 
 under to provide breakfast for himself, detained the 
 shepherd longer than he wished ; while the small 
 confidence he had in the person with whom he left the 
 sheep, accelerated his return. Overjoyed to see his 
 flock peaceably feeding near the spot where he left 
 them, he counted them over ; and finding there was 
 not a single sheep missing, ' He is an honest fellow,' 
 quoth. he, * this Talaiyari^ the very jewel of his race ! 
 I promised him a roward, and he shall have it.' There 
 was a lame beast in the flock, well enough in other 
 respects, which he hoisted on his shoulders and car- 
 ried to the place where the hind was, and courteously 
 offered him the mutton, saying, * You have taken 
 
POPULAR AMUSEMENTS OF INDIA. 211 
 
 great care of my sheep during my absence. Take 
 this one for yonr trouble.* * I,' says the deaf hind, 
 
 * I break your shecp^s leg" ! I'll be hanged if ever I 
 went near your sheep since you have been gone, or 
 stirred from the place where I now am.' * Yes,' 
 says the shepherd, * it is good and fat mutton^ and 
 will be a treat to you, your family, and friends.' 
 
 * Have I not told thee,' replied the Talaiyari in rage, 
 
 * that I never went near thy sheep ; and yet thou 
 wilt accuse me of breaking that one's leg. Get about 
 thy business, or I will give thee a beating.' And by his 
 gestures he seemed determined to put his threat into 
 execution. The astonished shepherd got into a passion 
 also, and assumed a posture of defiance. They were 
 just proceeding to blows, when a man on horseback 
 came up. To him they both appealed to decide the 
 dispute between them ; and the shepherd laying hold 
 of the bridle, requested the horseman to alight just 
 for a moment, and to settle the difference between 
 him and the beggarly Talaiyari. * I have offered 
 him a present of a sheep,' said he, * because I 
 thought that he had done me a service ; and, in re- 
 quital, he will knock me down.' The villager was 
 at the same time preferring his complaint, that the 
 shepherd would accuse him of breaking the leg of his 
 sheep, when he had never been near his flock. The 
 horseman, to whom they had both appealed, happened 
 to be as deaf as they ; and did not understand a word 
 that either of them said. But seeing them both ad- 
 dressing him with vehemence, he made a sign to 
 
212 INDIA. 
 
 them to listen to him, and then frankly told them that 
 he confessed that the horse he rode was not his own. 
 * It was a stray animal that I found on the road,' qnoth 
 he, * and being at a loss, I mounted him for the sake 
 of expedition. If he be yours take him. If not, pray 
 let me proceed, as I am really in great haste.' The 
 shepherd and the hind, each imagining that the horse- 
 man had decided in favor of the other, became more 
 violent than ever ; both accusing the umpire of par- 
 tiality. At this crisis there happened to come an aged 
 Brahmin,. Instantly they all crowded around him — 
 shepherd, Talaiyari, and horseman — each claiming his 
 interposition, and a decision in his favor. All spoke 
 together, every one telling his own tale. But the 
 Brahmin had lost his hearing also. * I know,' said 
 he, * that you want to compel me to return to her 
 (meaning his wife), but do you know her character ? 
 In all the legions of evil ones I defy you to find one 
 that is her equal in wickedness. Since the time 
 I first bought her, she has made me commit more sin 
 than it will be in my power to expiate in thirty gene- 
 rations. I am going on a pilgrimage to Kasi (Benares), 
 where I will wash myself from the innumerable 
 crimes I have been led into, from the hour on which 
 I had the misfortune to make her my wife. Then will 
 I wear out the rest of my days on alms in a strange 
 land.' While they were all venting their exclamations 
 without hearing' a word^ the horse-stealer perceived 
 some people advancing toward them with great speed. 
 
POPULAR AMUSEMENTS OF INDIA. 213 
 
 Fearing that they might be the owners of the beast, 
 he dismounted and took to his heels. The shepherd 
 seeing it was growing late, went to look after his flock, 
 pouring out imprecations, as he trudged along, against 
 all arbitrators, and bitterly complaining that all justice 
 had departed from the earth. Then he bethought 
 himself of a snake that had crossed his path in the 
 morning, as he came out of the sheep-fold, and which 
 might account for the troubles he had that day ex- 
 perienced. The Talaiyari returned to his load of grass ; 
 and finding the lame sheep there, he took it on his 
 shoulders, to punish the shepherd for the vexation he 
 had given him, and the aged Brahmin pursued his way to 
 a choultry not far off. A quiet night and sound sleep 
 soothed his anger in part, and early in the morning, 
 several Brahmins, his neighbors and relations, who had 
 traced him out, persuaded him to return home, pro- 
 mising to engage his wife to be more obedient and less 
 quarrelsome in future." 
 
 With stories like these, the memory of the Hindoo 
 is full, and it requires but a brief residence in the 
 country to observe the use made of them, in relieving 
 the tedium of long journeys by night, and unem- 
 ployed hours on the verandahs of their dwellings. 
 
 Theatrical exhibitions are common throughout the 
 country, especially during the four months when the 
 deeds of Krishna, Rama, Siva, and Doorga are to be 
 recalled and celebrated. These entertainments occur 
 at night, and are often continued until near morning, 
 
214 INDIA. 
 
 the spectators being affected with grief and joy to as 
 great a degree as those who behold the tragedies and 
 comedies of the European stage. Many of these 
 scenes having reference to alleged and recorded events 
 in the life of the lascivious Krishna, produce a very 
 deleterious effect upon the morals of the spectators — 
 especially the young, to whom the drama proves a 
 curse and ruin. 
 
 Tiger and elephant hunting once engaged a large 
 share of public attention. After much and long pre- 
 paration, the nabob would sally forth with the retinue 
 of a thousand strong, to attack the noble tenants of 
 the jungle and forest. He was not unfrequently at- 
 tended by the European resident, from whom a voyage 
 across the sea had not taken a love for the chase. 
 But those scenes belong to the past, hunting being 
 confined to the northern districts and conducted upon 
 a limited scale and with diminished zeal. 
 
 The Hindoos delight in the marvellous^ as appears 
 from their fondness for such tales as that before named, 
 and others akin to the '• Arabian Nights." On this 
 account it is not surprising that the country should 
 have become famed for its gymnastics and jugglery. 
 Both are carried to a perfection that defies all com- 
 petition. The eye must witness their feats of agility 
 and cunning ere the mind can really believe them 
 possible. I am aware that this is a trite topic, and 
 yet some of my readers may not have in their 
 memories the precise methods in which the Hindoos 
 show their skill, and for their benefit I will name a 
 
POPULAR AMUSEMENTS OP INDIA. 215 
 
 few instances, Sonne of which have come under my 
 own observation, and all are authentic. The jugglers 
 and gymnastic performers journey in companies, carry- 
 ing their poles, ropes, baskets, jars, &c., with them, 
 and perform wherever they can secure profitable spec- 
 tators. You are sitting on the verandah, and a com- 
 pany enters the yard. If you do not bid them away 
 they will begin something in this manner : A woman 
 takes a bamboo twenty feet high, places it upright on 
 a flat stone, and then, without any support, climbs to 
 the top with surprising activity. Having done this, 
 she stands upon one leg on the point of the bamboo, 
 balancing it all the while. Around her waist she has 
 a girdle to which is fastened an iron socket ; — spring- 
 ing from her upright position on the bamboo, she 
 throws herself horizontally forward with such exact 
 precision, that the top of the pole enters the socket of 
 the iron zone, and in this position she spins herself 
 with a velocity that makes you giddy to look at ; the 
 bamboo appearing all the while as if it were supported 
 by some supernatural agency. She turns her legs 
 backward till the heels touch her shoulders, and 
 grasping the ankles in her hands, continues her rota- 
 tion so rapidly as to appear like a revolving ball. 
 Then sliding down the pole she balances it on her 
 chin, then upon her nose, and finally, projects it a dis- 
 tance from her without the application of her hands. 
 
 This over — a man comes forward, places his head 
 downward, with his heels in the air, raises his arms and 
 crosses them upon his breast, balancing himself all the 
 
216 INDIA. 
 
 while upon his head. A cup which he projects upward, 
 containing sixteen balls is now placed in his hands ; 
 keeping the whole sixteen in constant motion, crossing 
 them, and causing them to describe all kinds of figures, 
 and not allowing one of them to reach the ground. A 
 small man then climbs up his body, and stands upon 
 the inverted feet of the performer. A second cup, 
 containing sixteen balls, is handed to him, who com- 
 mences throwing them until the thirty-two are in mo- 
 tion. The whole being caught in the cups, the upper 
 man jumps to the ground, and the other as nimbly 
 springs to his feet. 
 
 Such feats being over, a performer comes near you, 
 spreads a cloth upon the ground about the size of a 
 sheet. After lying still for some time, it seems to 
 move upward, and upon being removed you see several 
 pine-apples growing under it, which the performer 
 presents to you as proof that they are the genuine 
 article. I have witnessed this trick many times, and 
 yet it is to me wholly inexplicable. 
 
 Does the reader " see through" that, well here is 
 one. A man takes a large earthen vessel, with a 
 capacious mouth, fills it with water, and turns it 
 upside down, when all the water flows out. The 
 moment, however, it is turned mouth upwards, it is 
 full again. He allows you to take it. You do so. You 
 examine it. By his permission you break it in pieces, 
 and yet you are no wiser than before. 
 
 Here is another : A basket is produced, under which 
 is put a lean Pariah dog\ after the lapse of a minute 
 
POPULAR AMUSEMENTS OF INDIA. 217 
 
 the basket is removed and she appears with a litter of 
 seven puppies. These are again covered, and upon rais- 
 ing the magic basket a goat is presented to view. Then 
 comes a pig, in the full vigor of existence, and when 
 covered a little time it is presented with its throat cut, 
 and again it is restored to life. 
 
 But here comes what children call *' hocus pocus." 
 A man takes a small bag full of brass balls, which he 
 throws one by one into the air to the number of thirty- 
 five. None of them appear to return. After a little 
 pause, and a significant, guttural call, they are seen 
 to fall one by one until the whole of them are replaced 
 in the bag. 
 
 But I must not continue these illustrations farther, 
 for 1 am occupying space which might be devoted to 
 more practical topics. I might allude to the snake 
 catchers and charmers, and other feats of legerde-. 
 main, but these must suffice. As to the reality 
 of such performances there is no room to doubt, as to 
 the explanation, I can but refer the reader to the per- 
 formers themselves. 
 
 Such are some of the amusements by which the 
 Hindoo beguiles the weary hours, and gratifies his 
 taste for the mirthful, tragic, and marvellous. Accus- 
 tomed as they are to deeds of mystery, the argument 
 in favor of the Christian system drawn from miracles 
 is almost powerless upon their minds. Over against 
 one miracle upon the Grospel record, multitudes are 
 contained in their sacred books, and performed before 
 their eyes. Their judgment may tell them that it is 
 10 
 
218 INDIA. 
 
 jugglery, and so say they may have been those of the 
 Founder of Christianity. To pluck up mountains and 
 hurl them to and fro at will — to cut off parts of the 
 moon, and cast them to the earth — to fish up sacred 
 books from the bottom of the sea — these are but 
 a few among the deeds of the Hindoo deities, and 
 what more of miracle can any religion allege. This 
 objection against the special divinity of Christianity 
 is often and skilfully used by the Brahmin, to parry 
 the blow aimed against his favorite creed, and to gain 
 for the system he teaches a stronger hold upon the 
 faith of its credulous and attached devotees. 
 
CHAPTER XV. 
 
 MUSIC OP THE HINDOOS. 
 
 Kemarks on the universal prevalence of Music — Antiquity of Hindoo 
 Song — Remarkable statements by Sir William Jones — " No account- 
 ing for tastes'' — Hindoo Gamut — Extract from Abbe Du Bois— 
 Names of musical instruments — Style illustrated by Stanzas from the 
 Poem of Arumuga Tambiran, sung at his baptism — Two verses 
 ■written in English by a Convert at Calcutta — Authors of " Spiritual 
 Songs" in Southern India. 
 
 ** The practice of music is universal. There appears 
 no nation upon the face of the earth to whom it is not 
 familiar. It is, so to speak, the vernacular idiom of 
 nature, and may be considered to be coeval with crea- 
 tion." India, in its past and present attachment to 
 song, illustrates the truth of these well-advised re- 
 marks. Music accompanies all Hindoo festivals, all 
 their processions whether solemn or gay, many of their 
 religious ceremonies, and is almost daily resorted to 
 the country over, as an evening recreation of the 
 social circle. And so has it been from the earliest 
 period, for, as another has eloquently said, " When the* 
 
220 INDIA. 
 
 war songs of the G-ermans in the time of Tacitus, were 
 pealed from hill to hill, like the cry of the Scottish 
 gathering, or echoed through the dark tracts of their 
 primeval forests, over which, perhaps, the waters of 
 the deluge had poured their devastation, the Yina of 
 the Hindoos was heard among the palm-groves of the 
 East, tuned to scientific measures, and sharing with 
 the nightingale the admiration of man." 
 
 The celebrated Orientalist, Sir William Jones, in an 
 article on Hindoo music, uses this language. 
 
 " A learned native told me that he had frequently 
 seen the most venomous and malignant snakes leave 
 their holes upon hearing tunes on a flute, which gave 
 them peculiar delight. And an intelligent Persian, 
 who repeated his story again and again, and permitted 
 me to write it down from his own lips declared that he 
 had more than once been present when a celebrated 
 lutanist, surnamed Bulbul, was playing to a large 
 company, in a grove near Shiraz, when he distinctly 
 saw the nightingales trying to vie with the musician, 
 sometimes warbling on the trees, sometimes fluttering 
 from branch to branch, as if they wished to approach 
 the instrument whence the melody proceeded ; and at 
 length dropping on the ground in a kind of ecstacy, 
 from which they were soon raised by a change of 
 mode." 
 
 I feel no disposition to question the truth of these 
 
 statements or to derogate ought from the fame of 
 
 .Hindoo musicians — but if these things were as Sir 
 
 William and others teU us, the Hindoos have indeed 
 
MUSIC OF THE HINDOOS. 221 
 
 " Fallen from iheir high estate." 
 
 It is true that the natives of that country will allow 
 the superiority of foreigners in almost all respects 
 except in musical skill — it is true that, as I have 
 myself observed, if upon the esplanade at Madras, the 
 Grovernor's band is discoursing its finest strains at one 
 end of the field, and half-dozen tom-tom and cymbal 
 beaters are performing on the other end, the natives 
 will flock to the latter with expressions of surprise 
 that any musical ear could not perceive the superiority 
 of India over England — but it is hard to make the 
 foreigner hear in the clash and clangor of Hindoo 
 trumpets, cymbals, and drum, ought but noise, *'et 
 praterea nihil." "Were the reader to be where the 
 writer has often found himself-— in a village bungalow 
 — trying to get a little rest after a day's toil, he will wish 
 that the tom-tom and horn were anywhere else than 
 within his hearing — so discordant, harsh, unmelodious. 
 I shall be doing the Hindoos injustice if the impression 
 be left upon the reader's mind that the music of India 
 is performed, even at this time, without skill. The 
 gamut has been known among tkem from the earliest 
 time, and the Abbe Du Bois thinks that it has been 
 borrowed from them by other nations who now use it. 
 " It is but in modern times," he says, *' that it has 
 been introduced into Europe by the Benedictine monk, 
 Guido Aretino, who adapted it to the seven signs, 
 ut, re, mi, fa, sol, la, sa, which are the first syllables 
 of some words contained in the first strophe of the 
 
222 INDIA. 
 
 Latin hymn composed in honor of John the Baptist, 
 which runs thus : — 
 
 1 2 
 
 " Ut queant laxis resonare fibris 
 Mira gestorum famuU tuorum 
 
 5 6 
 
 Solve polluti labii reatum 
 
 7 
 
 Sancte Joanes." 
 
 The Gramut of the Hindoo is the same as ours, be- 
 ing composed of the same number of notes and 
 arranged the same way. 
 
 What renders the music of India so unwelcome to 
 a cultivated ear, is the limited number of their tunes, 
 and therefore constant reiteration of the same notes, and 
 the small variety of their instruments together with the 
 imperfect manner in which they are played. Dr. Ward 
 of Serampore mentions .about forty kinds of instru- 
 ments, of which twelve are different species of drums, 
 four of tabors, four of violins, with the cymhal, reed, 
 horn, hautboy, flute, 8fc. The most common article, 
 and one that is dinging in your ear wherever you go 
 is the tom-tom — which is nothing more than a half- 
 tanned sheepskin, drawn, when damp, over a wide 
 mouthed earthen or iron vessel from six to twenty or 
 more inches across, and when dry beaten with a stick 
 or leathern thong. This is often accompanied by a 
 pair of sharp-sounding cymbals. A funeral procession 
 is preceded by two persons, blowing each a long horn 
 which emits a doleful and prolonged note of a dis- 
 tinctive, and at times very plaintive and sorrowing 
 
MUSIC OF THE HINDOOS. 223 
 
 character. There are horns also at marriage festivities, 
 but of different shape and note. Scattered over the 
 country, are pensioned or dismissed band-men, for- 
 merly attached to European corps who are not unfre- 
 quently present at funerals, and amid the clangor 
 of cymbal and horn, you distinguish the notes of the 
 " Dead March in Saul," upon the drum and fife. A 
 strange medley which provokes a smile though in the 
 presence of death. 
 
 Every pagoda of any note, has a band of musicians ; 
 who are obliged to attend at the temple twice every 
 day, to make it ring with their discordant sounds and 
 inharmonious airs. A portion of the musicians execute 
 the vocal part, and sing hymns in honor of the gods. 
 
 The singing of native Hindoos is much in the style 
 of a chant — with prolongation of the sound at the end 
 of each line. I am desirous of illustating this topic of 
 Hindoo songs, but find a difficulty in selecting a piece 
 entirely appropriate. I have concluded, however, to 
 insert parts of a poem which was written by a re- 
 ligious mendicant, when renouncing Hindooism and 
 embracing Christianity. He sang it afc his baptism. It 
 describes in detail, the means he had successfully used 
 to secure pardon and heaven. 
 
 1. High places ascending, sitting painfully cross-legged 
 
 as a Yogee and meditating . . . Enough, enough 
 Now the majestic Jesus who came to 
 
 Bave me Behold ye, heboid ye- 
 
224 INDIA. 
 
 2. The sacred Sadi, with entangled hair Rut- 
 
 tracham, necklaces and beads . . Enough, enough, 
 
 Now^ — Jesus who delivers me from trusting 
 in such things . . . . Behold ye, behold ye, 
 
 3. Dressing in yellow robes and rubbing ashes on 
 
 the body Enough, enough. 
 
 Now — ^the Lord Jesus who saw me and 
 gaved me Behold ye, behold ye. 
 
 4. Bathing in holy-waters and visiting Siva 
 
 temples . . . . . . Enough, enough. 
 
 Now — Jesus, the God of gods who 
 sought me and saved me . . Behold ye, behold ye. 
 
 5. Wandering to holy places and bowing to 
 
 images Enough, enough. 
 
 Now — the Divine Jesus who discovered 
 and saved me . . . . Behold ye, behold ye. 
 
 6. Of feast days and following idol 
 
 cars ...... Enough, enouf^h. 
 
 7 O 
 
 Now — Jesus the Lord of worlds who pow- 
 erfully saves me . . . . Behold ye, behold ye. 
 
 7. "Wearied with long pilgrimages to Casi, 
 
 fainting and forlorn .... Enough, enough. 
 Now the excellent Jesus who gov- 
 erns me by his grace . . . Behold ye, behold ye. 
 
 8. Carefully performing prayers, rites, and 
 
 sacrifices ...... Enough, enough. 
 
 Now — the salvation of the loving Jesus, 
 to which He has called us . . . Behold ye, behold ye* 
 
MUSIC OF THE HINDOOS. 225 
 
 9. Gathsring sacred flowers, and plucking ears of 
 
 tho Vilvum to perform idol 
 
 worship Enough, enough. 
 
 Now — the sweet salvation of tho 
 Supreme Jesus .... Behold ye, behold ye 
 
 10. Dropping holy oil into the sacred fire ; 
 
 then whispering senseless mantras into 
 the ears of deluded disciples . . Enough, enough. 
 Now — to the pure baptism of Jesus 
 
 who fills all .... Come ye, come ye. 
 
 11. Cymbals, brass plates, and bells sound- 
 
 ing in every street .... Enough, enough. 
 Now — to the prayers and praises of the 
 God Jesus .... Come ye, come ye, 
 
 12. Dancing before idols, hands clapping, 
 
 and prostrations . . . . Enough, enough. 
 
 Now the rightly instituted worship of 
 the High Priest Jesus . . . Come ye, come ye. 
 
 13. Adorning with garlands, heathen vest- 
 
 ments and necklaces . . . Enough, enough. 
 
 Now — to the high praises of the 
 heavenly Jesus .... Come ye, come ye. 
 
 14. Wearing the Branim string and 
 
 saying daily mantras .... Enough, enough. 
 Now — to the holy sacrament of 
 the spotless Jesu3 .... Come ye, come ye. 
 10* 
 
226 INDIA 
 
 15. Studying the Vethams and Shastras 
 
 to obtain salvation .... Enough, enough. 
 Now — to the true Gospel of the 
 exalted Jesus .... Come ye, come ye. 
 
 16. T-* leave wordly, lying, heathen- 
 
 ism . ... . . Strive ye, strive ye. 
 
 Now — to the doctrine taught 
 by God's ministers . . . Come ye, come ye. 
 
 The reader may gather from these stanzas seme im- 
 pression as to the manner in which the Poem is 
 constructed. It was sung in a slow tone, with a 
 dwelling upon the chorus *' Enough, enough. — Come 
 ye, come ye." 
 
 The native style of singing is not retained in places 
 Df Christian worship — hymns having been written to 
 the tunes common with us, as *' Old Hundred," 
 " Mear," " St. Thomas," and the like. That the Hin- 
 doo can adapt himself by practice to the European 
 stanza is evident from many examples that might bo 
 given. Here is one which was written by a Hindoo, 
 a proficient in English, and sung at his baptism. 
 
 ** Long sunk in superstition's night, by sin and Satan driven, 
 I saw not, cared not, for the light which leads the blind to heaven. 
 I sat in darkness, reason's eye was shut, was closed in me, 
 I hastened to eternity, o'er error's dreadful sea. 
 
 But now, at length, thy grace, O Lord, bids all around me shine, 
 I drink thy sweet, thy precious word, I kneel before thy shrine. 
 I've broke affection's tenderest ties, for my dear Saviour's sake, 
 A.11, all, I love beneath the skies, Lord, I for thee forsake." 
 
MUSIC OF THE HINDOOS. 227 
 
 The reader will rightly conclude that the writer of 
 those verses could easily compose hymns to our metre. 
 
 The Tamil churches of Southern India are much 
 indebted to the late Mr. Rhenius and to my esteemed 
 friends, the Rev. Messrs. Spaulding and Hutchings, 
 with contributions from the lamented Lawrence and 
 others for the '* spiritual songs" sung in missionary 
 chapels. 
 
 A hymn-book, used by the Canarese Christians of 
 the Mysore district, lies before me, chiefly from tho 
 pen of the Rev. Messrs. Rico and Campbell, of the' 
 London Missionary Society. 
 
 The German missionaries have always taken a 
 leading part in this department of Christian literature. 
 
 This is as much as my limits will allow me to say 
 on the music of the Hindoos. 
 
CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 PECULIAR CEREMONIES. 
 
 Two circumstances that impart importance to the birth of a Hindoo- 
 Hindoo names, whence derived, and the ceremony of giving them — 
 Hindoo Marriages — Courtship — Desirable qualities in a Wife — Kooleen 
 Brahmins — Death — Exclamations of a Mother over a Dead Child 
 — Strange Comforters — Nuisances on the Ganges — Burning of Bodies 
 — Singular custom in the 'Northern Districts — Parsee mode with their 
 Dead — Mohamedan Cemeteries — Also Roman Catholic — Graves of 
 Foreigners — Superiority of the Gospel over Brahminism in the Dying 
 Hour. 
 
 Connected with the birth, naming, marriage, and 
 death of a Hindoo, there are ceremonies of a distinc- 
 tive character, with which the reader may find an in- 
 terest in becoming acquainted. 
 
 There are two circumstances which impart peculiar 
 interest to the natal hour, of which the first is the 
 position of the heavenly bodies at the time the event 
 occurs. Respectable Hindoos keep an astrologer in 
 waiting, who, so soon as informed of the birth of the 
 infant, *' casts its nativity, and opens the roll of its 
 fate." Having drawn up a paper minutely describing 
 w^hat of weal or woe is to befall the young stranger 
 
PECULIAR CEREMONIES. 229 
 
 during his present, and sometime his future life, he 
 hands the same to the father, who deposits it in his 
 house for reference when good or ill happens to his 
 child. These family records are often of real value in 
 the settlement of legal questions. The sex of the in- 
 fant is the second feature of interest, and one that 
 awakens no little anxiety in the mind of a native Hin- 
 doo. As the male members of a family can alone per- 
 form the funeral rites of a parent, the birth of a son 
 awakens far different emotions than than that of a 
 daughter ; the one being an occasion for chagrin and 
 sorrow, the other of gratitude and delight. When the 
 father first goes to see the child, if a rich man, he puts 
 a silver coin in its hand, as do other wealthy relatives. 
 The Hindoo mother, both before and after confinement, 
 is treated with the highest consideration by her 
 family, she and the infant being supplied with every- 
 thing which will conduce to their comfort and health. 
 When the child is a few days old, the parents 
 give to it a name ; generally that of a deity y for 
 the alleged reason, that " the repetition of the names 
 of the gods is meritorious, and operates like fire in 
 consuming sin." The names of the lads under my 
 instruction were often such as these, Krishnun, 
 Rama, Narraiyanun, G-opalu, and the like, all the 
 appellatives of celestials ; while others were honored 
 with the titles of Pareya Swamy (great god), Chinna 
 Swamy (little god), Chinna Tumbe (little brother), &c. 
 Females are named after the goddesses ; as Kal6, 
 Doorga, Lukshmee, Gunga ; as also titles descriptive 
 
230 INDIA. 
 
 of some prominent excellence, as, the " Beloved of 
 Yishnu," the "Water-lily," and the "Beautiful." 
 Some parents give an unpleasant name to a child bom 
 after repeated bereavements, as Dookhee (sorrowful), 
 Haranu (the lost) ; the reason they assign for which 
 is, that the former were such pleasant children, and 
 had such sweet names, that they died through the 
 envy of others. The Hindoo stands in constant awe of 
 the bad passions of those around him. If a rich man 
 become poor, the exclamation is at once heard, " See 
 how sharp men's teeth are ! He is ruined entirely be- 
 cause men could not bear to see his happiness." That 
 the family descent or place of birth may be remembered, 
 it is common for a Hindoo child to annex the name of 
 father and residence to his own. Thus, Moothor Har- 
 uppina, the son of Pareyaswamy, Narrayanun, the child 
 of Madras. " Some Hindoos place two lamps on two 
 names beginning with the same letter, and choose that 
 over which the lamp burns most fiercely. The name 
 of the stellar mansion under which the child was born, 
 is often added to its common name." The ceremony 
 of naming is brief and simple. The parents being 
 seated on the ground, the mother having the infant in 
 her arms, the officiating Brahmin hands to the father a 
 plate of raw rice, upon which he writes the name of 
 the child, and the name of the ruling star at its birth. 
 The former is pronounced three times, and the cere- 
 mony closes with an offering to the god of the dwelling, 
 together with a dinner and fee to the priest. Greater 
 or less degrees of eclat attend this occasion, according 
 
PECULIAR CEREMONIES. 231 
 
 to the wealth and importance of the family. The name 
 of the son and the daughter (though married) remains 
 unchanged through life. 
 
 As it is intended to give, in the following chapter, a 
 full description of a Hindoo wedding, the statements 
 now to be made will concern only native marriages in 
 general. A learned work on civil and canon law men- 
 tions eight kinds of marriage, 1. When the girl is given 
 to a Brahmin without reward ; 2. When she is pre- 
 sented as a gift, at the close of a sacrifice ; 3, When 
 two cows are received by the father in exchange for a 
 bride ; 4. When the girl is given at the request of a 
 Brahmin ; 5. When money is received in exchange 
 for a bride ; 6. When a marriage takes place by mutual 
 consent ; 7. When a bride is taken in war ; and 8. 
 When a girl is taken by craft. A Hindoo, except he 
 be grown up, as in a second marriage, never chooses 
 his own wife. Two parents, with a view to the junc- 
 tion of their estates or honors, determine upon a union 
 of son and daughter, while both are but infants. The 
 espousals take place while the parties are but children, 
 frequently before either has reached the sixth year, 
 when the affianced youth are taken to their parents' 
 home, little aware of the bearing which the gaudy 
 scene through which they have been conducted is to 
 have upon their earthly peace. If there be no special 
 reason for another course, the parent employs a person, 
 called a Ghutuku, to find a suitable boy or girl for his 
 child. " Many of these men are notorious flatterers 
 and liars, and in making matrimorial alliances endea- 
 
232 INDIA 
 
 vor to impose in the grossest manner upon the parents 
 on both sides. If the qualities of a girl are to be com- 
 mended, she is declared to be beautiful as the full 
 moon, of a fine figure, sweet speech, has excellent 
 hair, walks gracefully, can cook, fetch water," &c. In 
 this way persons are united in wedlock with the 
 greatest possible difference of disposition and habit ; 
 and, as a consequence, happiness is sought for else- 
 where than at home, and the hours they are compelled 
 to pass together are filled with recriminating words and 
 acts. The pressure of this evil is greater upon the wife 
 than the husband, for if she die, the survivor can 
 marry again, and usually does within a few months 
 after the decease of his spouse ; while she must occupy 
 that most unhappy of all positions, Hindoo widowhood ; 
 or must allow herself to be burned with his lifeless 
 corpse. If the young man be of an age, and in cir- 
 cumstances to make personal choice of a wife, he must 
 have an eye to these, among other commendable 
 qualities, '' She must not be of a family where the 
 prescribed acts of religion have been omitted — or a 
 family in which there have been no sons — or a family 
 in which the Veda is not read — or a family that has 
 been subject to disagreeable ailments of any kind. 
 Her form must be, so far as possible, without defect — 
 she must have an agreeable name — she must walk 
 gracefully, like a young elephant — ^lier teeth must be 
 moderate in size and quantity — her lips must be like 
 the leaves of a mango tree — and her voice like the 
 sound of a cuckoo /" As to mental and moral qualities, 
 
• PECULIAR CEREMONIEa. 233 
 
 they are not deemed of sufHcient importance to deserve 
 a place in this catalogue of desirable qualities in a 
 bride. As her only duties are to cook food — clean the 
 house — and take care of the children, it matters little 
 to a Hindoo whether his wife is amiable or morose, 
 wise or ignorant, engaging or repulsive. Subserviency 
 to the inclinations of the stronger sex is her supreme 
 duty. Divorce is unknown among the natives of India. 
 Marriages once solemnized can never be dissolved 
 among persons of a reputable caste, particularly among 
 Brahmins. A Hindoo may reject his wife on account 
 of her incontinency, but he is obliged to support her as 
 long as she lives, and wearing the tahli (an ornament 
 answering to the marriage ring) marks her as a 
 wife. Polygamy is not usual in that country. 
 " "Where persons live with several females, but one is 
 considered a lawful wife, and her children alone legiti- 
 mate. The law excludes the offspring of the others 
 from any share in their father's property, if he die 
 without a will" (Du Bois). There is in the northern 
 district a class of Brahmins with whom a matrimonial 
 alliance is considered so desirable, that multitudes of 
 females are willing to attach themselves to one of them, 
 though at the risk of being left a hopeless widow, and 
 with children to provide for by laborious and unwearied 
 exertion. A writer before quoted mentions the names 
 of five of these Kooleen Brahmins, who had in all three 
 hundred and twenty-one wives, and two hundred and 
 sixty children ! It often occurs in these cases that a 
 parent does not know his own sons and daughters. 
 
234 INDIA 
 
 Death comes to the Hindoo with all its natural repul- 
 sion and dismay, unrelieved by any of the consolatory 
 reflections by which the gospel of Christ assuages the 
 sorrows of the fatal hour. If the Hindoo die with calm- 
 ness, it is often as the effect of narcotic drugs by which 
 mistaken kindness would enable him to sleep away his 
 being, or the yielding to an omnipotent necessity, and. 
 not a cheerful submission to an all-wise decree. Re- 
 signation, such as the Christian feels in sorrow's darkest 
 hour, is foreign to the creed as it is a stranger to the 
 heart, of an idolatrous Hindoo. Hence, when a friend 
 dies, the mourner uses language of reproof to us most 
 strange and repulsive. Instead of raising his weeping 
 eye upward, with the language of the patriarch, " The 
 Lord gave, the Lord hath taken away, blessed be the 
 name of the Lord," he turns to the lifeless form with 
 words of upbraiding and censure. " Why," exclaims 
 the weeping widow, " why, oh my husband, hast thou 
 forsaken me ? What did I do to drive you hence ? 
 Was I not a faithful wife ? Was I not attentive to all 
 your household affairs, cooking your food, taking care 
 of your children, defending your character ? Oh, why, 
 why did you desert me thus cruelly, my departed one !" 
 This she does with her hair dishevelled, dress carelessly 
 thrown on, and beating her breast with her palms, as if 
 she would drive the very breath from her frame. 
 A mother overwhelmed, with grief forthe death of her 
 child, will express herself thus : 
 
 " Ah ! my child ! where is he gone ? My child ! 
 
 My child ! 
 
PECULIAR CEREMONIES. 235 
 
 My golden image, who has taken ? My child ! 
 
 My child ! 
 
 He played around like a golden top. My child ! 
 
 My child ! 
 
 Like his face I never saw. My child ! 
 
 My child ! 
 
 Let fire devour the envious eye. My child ! 
 
 My child ! 
 
 It ever was calling, Mother, mother. My child ! 
 
 My child !" 
 
 It often occurs that after lamenting in this manner 
 for some time, a female comes, and putting the end of 
 her garment on the mouth of the mother, tries to com- 
 fort her by such strange arguments as these: " Why 
 do you weep ? why destroy your health ? If the child 
 had been designed to be yours, it would not have died. 
 This is the fruit of children ; they come to give us sor- 
 row. Perhaps in a former birth you stole somebody^ s 
 child, and now your own is gone. Yuu set the highest 
 value upon him, and therefore you weep ; but if he had 
 been worth any anything, he would not have left you. 
 Go, go into your house, and comfort those that are 
 left. He was not your son, but an enemy sent to 
 bring sorrow upon you. Why weep longer for him !" 
 
 Passionate exclamations of a similar kind to these 
 fall upon your ear almost daily, as you move through 
 the streets of a Hindoo city or village. They are con- 
 fined almost exclusively to the female mourners and 
 the mourning women (hirelings called in to keep up 
 the lamentation when the strength of the real mourner 
 
236 INDIA. 
 
 is exhausted.) If the person reside sufficiently near 
 the Granges, the dying one is carried to that sacred 
 stream, that by breathing his last upon its bank, and 
 then being immersed beneath its flood, he may secure 
 remission and heaven. The multitudes committed to 
 that stream are sources of great annoyance to the ships 
 at anchor in the river, across whose bows and hawsers 
 they are daily entangled ; and still greater nuisances 
 are they to the residents on the banks, who often re- 
 tain among their servants one whose sole office is to 
 thrust into the stream any dead body which may float 
 ashore. The Hindoos usually burn the dead, which is 
 attended with a variety of ceremonies very tedious and 
 childish. I have stood for an hour observing these 
 ablutions with water and oil, offerings of butter, honey, 
 sugar, money, &c., genuflections and prayer, until my 
 patience was exhausted, and my curiosity gratified to 
 satiety. The rich mingle sandal wood with the other 
 fuel of the pile, and even the poor strive to put in a 
 little. This cremation, with the attendant ceremonies, 
 is considered by the great mass of religious Hindoos as 
 necessary to happiness after death. A few, here and 
 there, follow the example of Europeans and Mohamed- 
 ans in burying' the dead. In some of the mountainous 
 districts the inhabitants have a singular mode of dis- 
 posing of a corpse. They first carefully wash the body, 
 and after having prepared it for the principal process 
 by a variety of ceremonies, they cast it into a huge 
 mortar, where they reduce it, bones and all, to a thick 
 pulp, which is rolled up into small balls. These are 
 
PECULIAR CEREMONIES. 237 
 
 taken to a spot consecrated for this particular purpose, 
 and strewed upon the ground, when they are instantly 
 devoured by kites, which always hover about these 
 places of interment in great numbers. The Parsees, on 
 the Malabar coast, have a mode of burial hardly kss 
 peculiar than the one just named. A circular uncov- 
 ered building is erected, sometimes from fifty to sixty 
 feet in diameter, and thirty feet high. It is built up 
 within, leaving a parapet about one and a half yards 
 high, the interim space sloping with a gentle convexity 
 to the centre, where there is a well five yards broad. 
 Immediately around this well are grooves, in which 
 the bodies of the dead are deposited, and left exposed 
 to the vultures. As soon as those voracious birds have 
 stripped the bones, the surviving relatives return to the 
 cemetery, and cast them into a well, whence they are 
 removed at certain periods by means of subterranean 
 passages, and flung into the sea. The Mohamedans 
 have large cemeteries in which they bury their dead, 
 erecting a neat mound of clay, or more durable mate- 
 rial, over each grave, with a triangular indentation in 
 it for a small lamp, which is often kept burning during 
 a long succession of years. Near the city of Madras is 
 a Mussulman burying-ground, several miles in cir- 
 cumference, which presents a very attractive appear- 
 ance at night from the light of numberless small 
 lamps scattered over the extended plain. A similar 
 care of their dead is taken by the Roman Catholics in 
 India as elsewhere, decking them with flowers, and 
 erecting a cross at the head. 
 
238 INDIA. 
 
 The country is covered with white marble slabs, 
 sometimes in thick clusters (as in the cemeteries of 
 large towns), again, isolated at the roadside, in the field 
 near the choultry, in the village, denoting the resting- 
 place of an English officer, or wife, or child, or a 
 missionary who had suddenly fallen a victim to that 
 insalubrious climate, or bowed before the fearful 
 pestilence, 
 
 ** While foreign hands their lonely graves adorned, 
 By strangers honored and by strangers mourned." 
 
 No thoughtful person can once listen to the hopeless 
 lamentation of the Hindoo when the fatal foe enters 
 his dwelling; — can once see the weeping eyes, and 
 dishevelled locks, frantic beatings, and hear the 
 heart-piercing outcries attendant upon that event, 
 without turning with gratitude and joy to that 
 Grospel which has brought *' life and immortality 
 to light ;" which enables its disciple to say in view of 
 his own departure " Oh, death, where is thy sting — 
 for me to die is gain, I long to depart and be with 
 Christ," and constrains the mourner to part with the 
 heart's best beloved, knowing that '' he is not lost, but 
 gone before." 
 
 "We are told that a Hindoo of a reflecting turn of 
 mind, lay on his death-bed. As he saw himself 
 about to plunge into the boundless unknown, he 
 cried out, " What will become of rne ?" " Oh," 
 said a Brahmin who stood by, "you will inhabit 
 another body.'* " And where," said he, " shall I go 
 
PECULIAR CEREMONIES. 239 
 
 then?" " Into another," was the reply. ** And where 
 then ?" *' Into another, and another, and thus on 
 through millions of years." Darting across this whole 
 period, as though it were but an instant, he cried, 
 " And where shall I go then ?" But paganism could 
 not answer ; and he died with the inquiry on his lips, 
 " where shall I go then ?" 
 
 Header, have you in your hand the Gospel of the 
 Son of G-od ? Be grateful for its possession and so follow 
 its precepts and imbibe its spirit — that when the sum- 
 mons reach your ears, *' This night thy soul shall bo 
 required of thee," you can say with heart- felt grati- 
 tude and joy, " welcome death — welcome heaven" — or 
 when called to mourn the departure of a beloved 
 friend, ycu. can repeat those words of delightful resig- 
 nation — 
 
 ' Unveil thy bosom — ^faithful tomb 
 Take this new treasure to thy trust, 
 And give these sacred relics room 
 To slumber in the silent dust." 
 
CHAPTER JCVII. 
 
 WOMAN IN INDIA. 
 
 Importance of Female influence — ^Facts illustrating the relative position 
 of women in India : (1) Grief at their birth; (2) Subjection exacted; 
 (3) Not to mention their husband's name ; (4) Not to speak of her 
 husband's excellencies; (5) Not to be seen walking with him; {&, 
 Not to take food with him ; (7) Is not inquired after by guests ; and 
 (8) Is not taught even the rudiments of knowledge — Remarks by a 
 Hindoo writer — Life and self-immolation of Hollee Lutchema — Sup- 
 pression of Sutteeism — Lord William Bentinck — Appeal. 
 
 It were difficult to name a triter theme than that of 
 female influence. What mothers, and sisters, and 
 wives, have it in their power to accomplish, and what 
 they do actually effect in the formation of national 
 character, is one of the leading topics of the day. 
 This is as it should be. '' There are general laws 
 which affect the whole community ; there is a common 
 source from which every running stream is supplied ; 
 there is a river, the streams whereof pervade and 
 moisten the whole social soil." That primary and all- 
 pervading principle, that common source of power, 
 that ever-flowing fountain of good or ill, is female 
 
WOMAN IN INDIA. 241 
 
 character and influence. The philanthropist and 
 Christian will deem a volume on India very defective 
 that makes not distinct and somewhat extended men- 
 tion of the relative position of the females of that land. 
 The subject is one upon which a volume might bo 
 written, while I am limited to a few pages only. My 
 plan will be to state in paragraph form several facts 
 respecting the relative attitude, social and public, of 
 this part of Hindoo society, closing with a biographical 
 illustration. 
 
 1. The birth of a daughter, in comparison with that 
 of a son, is a domestic calamity. Her mother has to 
 endure ten extra days purification. No rejoicing at- 
 tends her natal hour, as does that of her brother, and she 
 shares not the blessing which is invoked from the 
 Divine Benefactor for his prosperity and happiness. An 
 English gentleman at Bombay was called upon by an 
 intelligent native, who came, as he himself expressed 
 it, to condole with him that the little stranger that 
 had just joined the family circle was a daughter in- 
 stead of a son. 
 
 2. The supreme duty of a Hindoo female is obe- 
 dience. It is a popular sentiment the country over, 
 that a " woman can never be independent." Says an 
 ethical writer of elevated standing, '' In childhood a 
 female is to be subject to her father — in adult years to 
 her husband — in old age to her sons." We have 
 before seen that she is to exercise no volition in the 
 important matter of marriage, and so it is to be with 
 her through life. 
 
 11 
 
242 
 
 INDIA. 
 
 3. A Hindoo wife is never, under any circumstances, 
 to mention the name of her husband. " He" — " The 
 Master" — " Swamy," fee, are titles she uses when 
 speaking of, or to her lord. In no way can one of the 
 sex annoy another more intensely and bitterly, than by 
 charging her with having mentioned her husband's 
 name. It is a crime not easily forgiven. 
 
 4. When in the presence of others, it is not for a 
 Hindoo wife to be talking about her partner, either by 
 way of censure or commendation. 
 
 5. A Hindoo and his wife should never be seen 
 walking together in the streets, or exchanging expres- 
 sions of affection in the presence of others. The sight 
 of European ladies walking arm in arm with their 
 husbands, strikes a native of India with surprise and 
 disgust. 
 
 6. The female members of a family never take their 
 food in company with the more honored sex. They 
 sit patiently by while father, husband, brother, are 
 eating, and then relieve their hunger with what re- 
 mains. There is no "family table," around which 
 all the household, adult and young, meet to enjoy the 
 blessings of Divine Providence. 
 
 7. A guest never inquires after the health of the 
 wife of his host. If absent, she is not asked for ; if 
 she enters, no salutations greet her ; if present, she is 
 unnoticed. The more respectable the family for 
 wealth and rank, the more rigid is the observance of 
 this rule. 
 
 8. Hindoo females are allowed to remain in profound 
 
WOMAN IN INDIA. 243 
 
 ignorance of all literature and science. India abounds 
 with schools for boys, but none for g-irls. It is a 
 popular adage that if a woman learn to read, she will 
 become a widow ! This may have been invented to 
 deter her from so doing, as she would avoid what 
 might by any possibility lead to that deepest evil — 
 widowhood. Another and the real reason for this 
 prohibition is, that they may feel their inferiority 
 and be kept more easily in subjection Pitiful, 
 indeed, is the sight of persons, beautiful in figure, 
 graceful and engaging in attitude and move- 
 ment, yet so profoundly ignorant as not to under- 
 stand the first letter of the alphabet, and unable to 
 converse upon any subjects but those of the most 
 physical and commonplace character. The Shastras 
 themselves declare that a woman has nothing to do 
 with the text of the vedas : all her duties being com- 
 prised in pleasing her husband and cherishing her 
 children. A few (like Ovviyar, sister of Tiruvaluvar, 
 author of the Cural), have arisen above this national 
 prejudice and become quite eminent in the world of 
 letters, but the instances are very few. 
 
 9. The directions and statements of the sacred 
 books of India cannot but exeit a destructive effect 
 upon her in respect to all attempts at mental and 
 moral elevation. They are such as these : " A woman 
 is not allowed to go out of the lOuse without consent 
 of her husband ; nor to laugh without a veil over her 
 face ; nor to stand at the door ; nor to look out at the 
 window. She is like a heifer on the plain, that still 
 
244 INDIA. 
 
 longs for fresh grass. Infidelity, violence, deceit, 
 envy, and viciousness are all her's. She was made 
 for servitude to her husband. She has no fitness for 
 his equal companionship." These are indices of the 
 native mind upon the social position of the female 
 sex. 
 
 From all these circumstances arises the state of 
 female society, so well described by a native Hindoo 
 in a late prize essay; " The Hindoo mother is in- 
 capable of conferring on her children, in any measure, 
 the blessings of education, and never dreams of train- 
 ing them up in * the way they should go.' As to 
 exercising a salutary influence and discipline over 
 them — ^her own ideas of moral responsibility being 
 vague — she expresses no solicitude about their actions 
 being governed by principles ; and since scarcely any 
 of those crimes to which humanity is most prone, are 
 held disreputable in Hindoo society, she seldom feels 
 anxious to guard them against leading impure lives. 
 She allows them to strengthen and grow up in im- 
 moral habits (such as lying, obscene language, and 
 the like), and can form no idea of subjecting them to 
 a course of moral restraint. Nor are her children only 
 passively suffered to grow wild in a moral and intel- 
 lectual point of view, but they are actually taught 
 things which their tutors would afterwards have them 
 unlearn. She scruples not to avail herself of false 
 promises and threats in the management of them ; and 
 is not verv cautious in avoiding the use of indelicate 
 
WOMAN IN INDIA. 245 
 
 Ianp:uag6 in their hearing." Such is the picture 
 drawn by a Hindoo's pen. The writer, a person 
 of high caste — one well-instructed in the books of 
 his nation, and well-advised as to the opinions he 
 uttered. 
 
 I will now invite the reader's attention to an abridged 
 sketch of female character, drawn by an eloquent 
 writer — Dr. J. Massie — himself, for several years, a 
 missionary at Bangalore 
 
 Hollee Lutchema was the daughter of parents com- 
 paratively affluent. Her infancy was succeeded by a 
 few short years of ripening childhood, which rapidly 
 glided away j and, during which, all the education 
 she received, was limited by the pitiable circle of 
 childish amusements and domestic duties. She was 
 taught to speak, to wash her teeth, to bind on her 
 cloth, to walk gracefully, to ornament the entrance of 
 the dwelling; — an embellishment, in which great pride 
 is felt, and which is performed according to various 
 heathen devices designed on the earth with conse- 
 crated powder, skilfully dropped through the fingers. 
 It was a period of undisturbed mental gloom ; no 
 means were used to inspire her with a love of knowl- 
 edge — no plans wore followed to expand her mind. 
 If she had fev/ sorrows to endure, or sufferings to re- 
 member, she had, also, few pleasures to anticipate, 
 and few hopes to cherish. Over her future years hung 
 a cloud of mingled and obscure uncertainty ; nor was 
 there any friendly hand to lift the veil or sheJ a light 
 upon her path. Once she lieard some communings 
 
246 INDIA. 
 
 and negotiations about marriage ; but the matter was 
 altogether unintelligible to her, and the personal feel- 
 ing, she could experience at the moment, was so un- 
 interesting, that she had no anxiety to know her 
 destined bridegroom, or be introduced to his family 
 and friends. Her time passed heedlessly over, and as 
 the period drew near when a woman's feelings and 
 predilections took possession of her bosom, she learned 
 that her hand had been bestowed, and her affections 
 bartered for a piece of gold. The ceremony of mar- 
 riage, in the preliminary stage, was now performed, 
 and the alliance ratified by the accustomed rites ; she 
 was presented, but not yet rendered up to him, who 
 was to be vested with the dominion of her person, 
 and entitled to her homage and subjection. There 
 had been no exercise of choice on either part, nor mu- 
 tual affection — designed to be a slave, she had not 
 been wooed as the object of a tender attachment. 
 She remained now as the betrothed wife, in her father's 
 house, and in subjection to her parents, till con- 
 venience or caprice led to a consummation of the 
 domestic union. 
 
 Youthful and pleasing, with certain undefined ideas 
 of marriage, but no relative sympathy and reciprocal 
 confidence, she was conducted through the pageantry 
 and ceremonial of the festive day. Many and tire- 
 some were the ceremonies observed at her espousal. 
 While her bridegroom was being received, by her 
 father, with all the rites of hospitality, three vessels 
 of water were emptied on her head, and accompanied 
 
WOMAN IN INDIA. 247 
 
 by praye.'B, usual to tho occasion, but too indelicate 
 for insertion here ; their hands then, having been 
 rubbed by an auspicious drug, were placed, hers in his, 
 and bound, by a matron, with sacred grass, amidst the 
 sounds of cheerful music. The attendant priests were 
 directed by her father to utter their acclamations, 
 while he poured water from a vessel, containing fra- 
 grant grasses, upon the hands of the united pair ; and 
 pronouncing their names, as well as his own, he ap- 
 pealed to " Grod the Existent," and said, " I give unto 
 thee this damsel, adorned with jewels, and protected 
 by the Lord of creatures ;" to which the bridegroom 
 replied, " Well be it." The father of Hollee here pre- 
 sented Soobarao with a piece of gold, a text from the 
 Veda was recited, and the affianced parties walked 
 forth, while the bridegroom addressed to her the first 
 expressions of their intercourse, — *' May the regents 
 of space, may air, the sun, and fire, dispel that anxi- 
 ety which thou feelest in thy mind, and turn thy 
 heart to me. Be gentle in thy aspect, and loy- 
 al to thy husband — be fortunate in cattle, am- 
 iable in thy mind, and beautiful in thy person — be 
 mother of valiant sons — be fond of delights — be 
 cheerful, and bring prosperity to us and ours." 
 The skirts of her mantle were knotted together with 
 his by her father, who enjoined them to "be insepara- 
 bly united- in matters of duty, wealth, and love." 
 Fatiguing and trivial were tho many subsequent 
 ceremonies iSacrificial fires were lighted up, jars of 
 purifying water were arranged, handsful of rice were 
 
248 iNDi/ . 
 
 prepared, and many formalities of expression were 
 recited, while the bride was clothed with a new waist- 
 cloth and scarf; oblations of clarified butter were 
 made to the fire, the moon, and the world, during 
 which the bride was first made to stand, and then to 
 sit upon a mat prepared for the purpose. A stone 
 being placed before her, she, with her hands joined in 
 a hollow form was made to tread upon it with the 
 toes of her right foot, during this address of the bride- 
 groom, " Ascend this stone — be firm like this stone — 
 distress my foe, and be not subservient to my enemy.'* 
 The rice, which had been previously consecrated, was 
 now repeatedly placed in her hands and mixed with 
 butter ; and she according to direction opened her 
 hands allowing it to fall into the fire. Now followed 
 the most emphatic symbol of the ceremony — being 
 conducted to the bridegroom, he directed her to step 
 successively into seven circles, while seven texts were 
 repeated, and the moment in which the seventh circle 
 was trod upon, was declared the consummation of the 
 nuptial bond, which was now complete and irrevocable. 
 A friend holding one of the jars of water, approached 
 them, and poured the contents upon him and her ; 
 again were their hands joined and sanctioned by sacred 
 texts. Such a marriage verily reciuired the prescrip- 
 tions of a ritual and the spiritual directions of a priest. 
 Surely if oblations and the precise observance of pre- 
 scribed ceremonies could have insured happiness and 
 prosperity, Hollee Lutchema might have looked for- 
 
WONAN IN INDIA. 249 
 
 ward to many days of uninterrupted enjoyment and 
 peace ; but alas ! how vain and delusive. 
 
 The natural reserve and restraint of her temper un- 
 der circumstances so novel, at first perceptible in her 
 intercourse with him who had taken her into such in- 
 timate relationship, gradually subsided ; freedom of 
 manner toward him, however, could never be accom- 
 panied with mutual confidence. She had not been 
 trained to be an intelligent associate, and he had not 
 sought an helper and equal who would accompany him 
 in the ways of wisdom, and cheer him in affliction. 
 The playfulness of sprightly youth, and the soft sweet- 
 ness of so young a female, were soon abated, familiarity, 
 characterized by their intercourse, speedily rendered 
 unattractive her blandest smile. ' Caprice, selfishness, 
 and an undue estimate, either of the female character, 
 or of the circumstances under which Hoi lee had been 
 tutored, the low standard fixed for woman's attractions 
 or merits, and the example which had been exhibited 
 in his father's house, conspired, along with occasional 
 disappointments, to subvert any youthful affection 
 which had primarily been excited under auspices such 
 as we have described. Unaccustomed to rule her own 
 spirit, or to seek the enlargement of her own mind, the 
 first interview had showed her to the most advantage, 
 and there remained no hidden excellences to be devel- 
 oped — no resources of enjoyment which had not at the 
 first moment been presented. Ill-informed himself, her 
 husband had not calculated on unseen defects, or the 
 partial exhibition which a mere exterior would furnish 
 11* 
 
250 INDIA. 
 
 amidst the peculiar circumstances of their first ac- 
 quaintance. He soon became discontentedj irritable, 
 and violent ; h.s requests were uttered with authority, 
 and his commands were enforced with the severity of 
 exaction. Speedily the connexion became one of bitter 
 rule and reluctant subjection ; while the untoward 
 captive could ill- brook the lordly despotism which 
 governed her as a slave. Yet there were moments in 
 which the iron yoke relaxed, and when the silken 
 cords of love were felt ; when woman's power held 
 captive the imperious tyrant ; the bond of natural af- 
 fection and the sympathies of our better nature pre- 
 vailing, realized to them the sweets of domestic union. 
 Such were, however, like angel visits, few and far be- 
 tween. Years rolled on, the freshness of youth de- 
 cayed, the cares of a family accumulated upon them, 
 and became a burden more to the mother than to her 
 professed companion. There had been in her a natural 
 ardor and a genial kindness of disposition, which, had 
 they been cherished by education and religion, might 
 have expanded into the fair fruits of a generous, bene- 
 volent, and useful character. She often had felt a 
 clinging to him as the stay of her youth ; and even in 
 the hours of discord would the yearnings of her heart 
 be toward him who should have proved the kindred 
 associate of her riper years. She had no knowledge of 
 anything for which she should live better than her 
 husband and her personal enjoyment ; but death waits 
 not our pleasure and convenience. His pale face in- 
 rades the dwelling of the Hindoo with even more hasty 
 
WOMAN IN INDIA. 251 
 
 steps and appalling look than where a better religion 
 prevails. Hollee's husband was visited with sickness, 
 which, despite her earnest prayers and the skill of the 
 village doctor, made fearful inroads on his strength. 
 She attended him with incessant care — wept and made 
 supplication to her gods — ^but all in vain ; for when 
 least prepared for the event, he expired ! It required 
 at that moment but little external excitement or per- 
 suasion to awaken a wish that she had died with him. 
 She knew the dreary widowhood before her — no re- 
 sources had she to sustain her agonized mind — no friend 
 to say to her, Live ! She looked on the right hand, and 
 the priest was standing to direct her to the only refuge 
 he deemed accessible — the holy funeral pile ! She 
 looked to the left, and there those who superstitiously 
 imagined they might share in the benefit of her immo- 
 lation and the honor of her sacrifice, or otherwise be 
 burdened by her maintenance, were waiting, nay 
 pressing forward to urge her adoption of the priestly 
 counsel. She looked forward, but gloom impenetrable 
 hung over her path. She cast her eyes upward, but 
 the heavens were sackcloth, and the sun blood. She 
 turned within, and here bewildered with agitation, over- 
 whelmed with grief, flesh and heart failed her, and in her 
 paroxysm of sorrow she embraced the purpose, and ut- 
 tered the irrevocable vow of immolation. Now the 
 priest thanked Nurraian ; the relatives expressed their 
 joyful gratitude ; and the means of sustaining her re- 
 solution, of lulling her fears, and strengthening her at- 
 tachment to * he deceased, were lavishly employed. Her 
 
252 INDIA. 
 
 children were removed from her sight, stupifying drugs 
 were abundantly administered, her body was perfumed, 
 her hair saturated with oil, her head covered with san- 
 dal dust, garlands of flowers were presented as her 
 ornaments, and she was hailed a favorite of the gods ! 
 A crier was employed to announce her pious resolution, 
 and the time of the sacrifice. The intelligence was 
 sent to me, with a solicitation from a friend that I 
 would attend. It was an hour and a half before sun- 
 set when we reached the place of ungodly sacrifice. 
 The husband was covered with clothes, and laid upon 
 a bier made from un peeled branches of trees, and with- 
 out ornament. It had been carried thither on the 
 shoulders of men, and placed in a circle formed by the 
 officiating priests, the victim, the near relatives and 
 kindred, and such as were approaching to obtain the 
 last benediction of'Hollee. She was attired in a sal- 
 mon-colored cloth, and her skin was deeply tinged with 
 saffron. She was bent forward, as if laboring under 
 an oppressive burden ; or rather, as if inward anxiety 
 and anguish had bowed her down ; yet she seemed to 
 smile. It was the smile of sorrow — the expression ol 
 a heart which had conquered nature and burst the 
 bonds of life itself. A red line was drawn frotn the 
 root of her hair to the ridge of her nose ; it seemed to 
 me the mark of suicide. Beside her were bunches of 
 flowers, clothes, cocoanuts, pounded spices and money, 
 which she distributed to the female friends who came 
 soliciting her favors. She was attended by two Brah- 
 mins, one of whom held an olla book, from which he 
 
WOMAN IN INDIA. 253 
 
 read sentences for her direction and comfort, at times 
 assisted by his associate. While the poor woman and 
 priest were thus engaged, others were employed in 
 preparing the pile, which was constructed of dried 
 wood in the shape of an oblong square, upon which 
 were heaped combustible faggots to the height of four 
 feet from the base. A stout branch of a tree was fixed 
 in the earth at each corner, which suspended a canopy 
 of heavy boughs at about three feet elevation. After 
 the corpse was placed upon the pile, Hollee was led 
 around it by a priest, and then walked twice around it 
 alone ; kneeling by the right side a few seconds, and 
 then mounted and lay down to the left of the deceased. 
 Deliberately she composed herself; her infant child 
 was placed in her arms for a moment and embraced ; 
 she saluted her mother, and called her sister to 
 whom she delivered her jewels ; then having loosened 
 her garments, she drew her cloth over her head and 
 laid herself down beside her husband with such calm- 
 ness as if it had been but for a night's repose. They 
 then covered her with straw, and poured oil and 
 melted butter over all parts of the pile, the extremities 
 of which were now lighted by the eldest male relative 
 of the family. The straw fanned by the wind was at 
 first suffered only to roll thick volumes of smoke over 
 her, and then the suspended canopy, cut down by the 
 attending officers, fell upon her with its heavy crushing 
 weight ! The poor woman had hitherto remained 
 silent, but when the flames had reached her she 
 shrieked and screamed for help with piteous and heart- 
 
254 ^ INDIA. 
 
 rending exclamations. The Brahmin assured the 
 people that she was now in communion with her god, 
 while the forlorn mother, overwhelmed with grief, 
 was rolling herself, tearing her hair, beating her 
 breast, and leaping with frantic bursts of passion, 
 striving to throw herself on the altar of h^r daughter's 
 sacrifice and destruction. The scene was closed by the 
 fierceness of the flame, which drove the bystanders to 
 a distance, and forced even the priests to retire, while 
 the victim was yet uttering the moan of helpless suf- 
 fering. Thus was offered upon the altar of that san- 
 guinary superstition the infatuated Hollee Lutchema." 
 Such scenes as this, but ofttimes far more sickening 
 in their detail, have been enacted throughout India 
 from a period that goes back into the unknown past. 
 "While the subject of its suppression by British autho- 
 rity was under discussion, and means were being taken 
 to arouse the public mind of England to the character 
 of the custom, steps were pursued to ascertain, with 
 all possible precision, the number of annual immola- 
 tions. From official returns for the year 1818, it ap- 
 pears that eight hundred were thus sacrificed during 
 that year alone ; making, with the addition of the 
 other two Presidencies, and the vast Punjaub, which 
 was not then under British rule, at least three thou- 
 sand ! It was not till Lord William Bentinck ascended 
 the vice-regal throne of India, that the mandate was 
 issued against these scenes of suicide and murder. 
 
 #* Yes, child of Brahma, then was mercy nigh, 
 To wash the stain of blood's eternal die ; 
 
WOMAN IN INDIA. 255 
 
 Peace did descend to triumph and to save, 
 When noble Bentinck crossed the Indian wave." 
 
 And yet, though the instances are far less numerous 
 and the exhibitions less public than they once were, it 
 is known that the funeral pile still sends up its lurid 
 flame, and the trembling wife still submits to its fatal 
 torture in many parts of the country. And so will 
 they till the Sacred Scriptures come in to supplant 
 the Vedas in their teaching and spirit. And who 
 would not pray for the coming of that time ? Reader, 
 will you ? And to your prayers will you add your 
 endeavors to put them in possession of that volume 
 which says, " Leave thy fatherless children and I will 
 protect them, and let thy widows trust in me." 
 
CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 HINDOO CASTE. 
 
 Definition of Caste — Four-fold division — Origin and duties of Brahmins, 
 Kshatiras, Veishas, and Soodras — Pariars — Six facts illustrating the 
 evil influence of Caste upon its adherents — Its anti-social and anti- 
 benevolent character — A barrier to the progress of Christian truth— 
 A convert at Calcutta — Apology by Abbe Du Bois — Early Views of 
 Swartz, Bishop Heber, &c. — Action of Bishop Wilson and Modem 
 Missionaries — Caste doomed, and what is now expected of all converts 
 to Christianity. 
 
 The word caste is a Portuguese term, which has 
 been adopted to denote the different divisions of Hin- 
 doo Society. These are four in number — Brahmins^ 
 Kshatiras^ Veishas, and Soodras, with various sub- 
 divisions under each general class. A brief explana- 
 tion of each order, with a few remarks and facts 
 illustrative of the whole subject, is all that can now 
 be given. 
 
 At the time the Yedas dropped from the mouth of 
 the exalted Brahma, there were produced from the 
 same facial orifice, the Brahmins ; indicating thereby 
 
HINDOO CASTE. 257 
 
 that their position in community was to be preeminent 
 in saoredness and honor, and that their duties were to 
 concern religious doctrine and ceremony. The Smritees 
 assign to Brahmins the offering of sacrifices ; the offices 
 of the priesthood ; the study of the Vedas ; explaining 
 the Shastras ; giving alms ; and receiving presents. 
 Such is their exalted position, that to injure a Brahmin, 
 was the last of pardonable offences. Whatever part 
 of the body was used in harming one of the privileged 
 class, that part was, at once, to be removed ; while to 
 do a beneficent act to this deified personage, would 
 atone for almost every sin, and secure the highest 
 commendation and merit. Such was their exalted 
 position, that the Peishwa, at the head of the Mah- 
 ratta confederacy, who held the most commanding 
 station of any Indian sovereign, was long excluded 
 from eating at table with any Brahmin of high caste. 
 Their peculiarity of dress is the poita, cr sacred 
 string, which all of this class wear over one shoulder 
 and under the opposite arm, and which none but the 
 hands of the " twice horrC* are allowed to touch. 
 
 There has been a wonderful lowering of Brahmini- 
 cal pride and dignity since the conquest of the coun- 
 try by Europeans. "While thousands are attached to 
 the temples, and subsist upon the revenues of ecclesi- 
 astical lands, others are employed in courts of justice, 
 as pundits to foreigners in the acquisition of the lan- 
 guage, as merchants, accountants, and even as farmers 
 and soldiers. But, still, as a class, they stand, by 
 universal acknowledgment, first in Hindoo society. 
 
258 INDIA. 
 
 From the arm of Brahma sprang the Kshattras, 
 who were created to " protect the earth, the cattle, 
 and Brahmins." Kings, governors, all to whom are 
 entrusted civil and military affairs, belong to this 
 class. 
 
 Then followed the Veishas, who were produced from 
 the thighs of . the Supreme, and have, as their as- 
 signed vocation, to provide the necessaries of life by 
 agriculture and traffic. They are the farmers and mer- 
 chants of the land. 
 
 While last of the four, are the Soodras, the off- 
 spring of the feet of Deity, as denoting the servile 
 pursuits to which they are to devote themselves. 
 
 In addition to these, there are the Pariars, who are 
 esteemed the " outcasts of society, the refuse of man- 
 kind, — the men of infamy and degradation — persons 
 with whom the least of any of the preceding castes 
 will have no intercourse, being consigned to igno- 
 miny and subjection forever." 
 
 " Is caste a civil or religious institution ?" Both, I 
 answer ; but eminently the latter. The distinctions it 
 establishes are of Divine decree, and subjects of sacred 
 record. Its effects upon all social relations are imme- 
 diate and direct, but without the religious element it 
 could not have retained its vitality so long, and pro- 
 duced such results as we now witness. 
 
 In the place of farther didactic statement, I will pre- 
 sent the reader with several facts and occurrences by 
 which ho may judge of the strong hold this system 
 
HINDOO CASTE. 250 
 
 has upon the Hindoos, and the inhuman results with 
 which it is often attended. 
 
 I. " I once happened to be present when a sepoy 
 of high caste, falling down in a faint, the military 
 surgeon ordered one of the Pariah attendants of the 
 hospital to throw some water upon him, in consequence 
 of which, none of his class would associate with him, 
 because he had forfeited the privileges of his clanship. 
 The result was that, soon after, he put the muzzle to 
 his head, and blew out his brains." 
 
 II. "I once saw a high caste Hindoo dish an earth- 
 en jar of milk upon the ground, and break it to atoms, 
 merely because the shadow of a Pariah had fallen 
 upon it as he passed.^^ 
 
 III. "As I entered the dwelling, I saw, lying upon 
 the centre of the floor, a man of middle age, appa- 
 rently near his end, Y^hile at a little distance was his 
 wife, much in the same state. A little girl was kneel- 
 ing at their side, asking, in an earnest, bitter tone, 
 for rice. I called to a servant, who had accompanied 
 me, to bring a basket of provisions, which I opened 
 before the child, when the unhappy father, turning his 
 eye upon me with a look of horror, threw out his arms 
 like a maniac, seized the famishing creature, dragged 
 it from the polluted food, and fell back dead." 
 
 IV. " Shortly after our arrival at Bangalore, the roof 
 of our house was under repair ; and one of the brick- 
 layers fell from a great height, and was much injured. 
 To relieve the suft'erer, we called upon the workmen, 
 standing near, to run to the well and bring some 
 
260 INDIA. 
 
 water. Not one of them would stir ; for, said they, 
 that man is not of our caste, and we are not allowed 
 to give him water." 
 
 V. A Kshratiya, whose son had rejected caste, sought 
 an asylum at that son's house, just before death ; yet 
 so strong were the prejudices of caste, that the old 
 man would not eat from the hands of his own son, 
 but crawled, on his hands and knees, to the house of 
 a neighbor, and received food from entire strangers, 
 rather than from his own child, though, then, on the 
 brink of eternity. 
 
 YI. Several buildings were on fire in Madras, and 
 which threatened a general conflagration of the city. 
 There were several wells near at hand, but the Brah- 
 mins forbade the use of the water, lest a person of 
 lower caste than themselves, should approach, and thus 
 pollute them. 
 
 These instances might be greatly multiplied, but 
 they are sufficient for the purpose now in hand. They 
 illustrate the dissocial, selfish, and unmerciful charac- 
 ter of this institution. Some have supposed that the 
 system is productive of benefit, as it respects mechan- 
 ical operations ; because an employment descends from 
 father to son, through successive generations ; but ex- 
 perience disproves this theory. The fabrics and orna- 
 ments of India are, many of them, very beautiful, and 
 justly admired ; but there have been no improvements 
 for centuries past. There is no invention, no discovery, 
 no progress in workmanship throughout that country, 
 as in lands where no such system exists. Caste 
 
HINDOO CASTE. 201 
 
 19 a foe to all generous and noblo feeling. It binds, 
 in chains of adamant, a large portion of every com- 
 munity, saying to them : " You proceeded from the 
 feet of Brahma ; you are created for servitude." It 
 limits the social circle to a comparatively few persons, 
 to the careful exclusion of all the rest, however worthy 
 in character and commendable in deportment. A 
 Brahmin would sooner see a Soodra die than give him 
 food, if, in so doing, he must touch the body or clothes 
 of the debased one. It is said that a company of the 
 professed teachers of right and duty will stand upon 
 the river's bank, and see a boat load of Pariars go to 
 the bottom, rather than use any personal effort to save 
 them from death. And how ungodlike, unchristian, 
 too ! The Bible directs that we "do to others as we 
 would have them do to us ;" and commends the Sa- 
 maritan, who bound up the bleeding sufferer, w^hile it 
 condemns the Levite, who, (Brahmin like,) would let 
 him die of his wounds. Caste has done more than 
 aught else to make India what it is, a land of limited 
 attainments, selfish propensities, and grovelling aims. 
 " If a Brahmin break caste, can he regain it ?" Not 
 generally, but it has been done. After the establish- 
 ment of the English power in Bengal, the caste of a 
 Brahmin was destroyed by an European, who forced 
 into his mouth, flesh, spirits, &c. After remaining 
 three years an outcast, great efforts were made, at an 
 expense of 80,000 rupees, ($40,000,) to regain his 
 rank, but in vain. After a time, an expense of two 
 lacs more, ($100,000,) were incurred, when he was 
 
262 INEIA. 
 
 restored to his friends. About the year 1802, a per- 
 son, in Calcutta, expended in feasting and presents to 
 Brahmins, 50,000 rupees, ($25,000,) to obtain his lost 
 rank. Other methods have of late been discovered, 
 but the lapsed ones never become what they formerly 
 were in public estimation, sanctity and honor. The 
 stain, though not so visible as before these gifts and 
 atonements, is not wholly washed out. " In some 
 parts of the country, the inhabitants do things with 
 impunity, which in other sections would cause the 
 loss of caste. In the upper provinces, the regula- 
 tions regarding eating, are far less regarded than 
 in Bengal ; while other features are guarded with 
 greater anxiety." 
 
 It will occur to my reader that caste presents a 
 formidable barrier to the progress and triumph of 
 Christianity in India. It does so ; one of the most 
 formidable that can be named or conceived. It pre- 
 vents the Christian teacher from gaining that free 
 and familiar intercourse with the people, so important 
 in securing for the truth deliberate examination, and 
 an impartial judgment. All foreigners are considered 
 as belonging to the lowest class, and are, therefore, for- 
 bidden that social intercourse at the table and in the 
 family, which furnishes so favorable an occasion for 
 giving a personal direction to his public instructions. 
 The state of heart produced by this institution is un- 
 favorable to the reception of Bible doctrine and spirit. 
 When a Hindoo enters a place of worship, his first ob- 
 ject is to secure a seat where he shall be sura of avoid- 
 
WOMAN IN INDIA. 263 
 
 ing a contact with persons of a lower grade than him- 
 self. He is solicitous, in the extreme, to allow no part 
 of his dress to touch that of one descended from less 
 honored parentage. How opposed is such a disposition 
 to that humble and contrite spirit with which the Most 
 High delights to dwell ! 
 
 It presents a formidable barrier in the way of con- 
 fessing the name of Christ and becoming his disciple. 
 To " /o5e Cfls/e" is, to the native of India, one of the 
 most dreaded of evils. It is renunciation of friend- 
 ships, intimate and long existent, of honors enjoyed 
 through a succession of years, and, until lately, an 
 entire of the paternal estate and inherited wealth. A 
 person may be wicked, profane, devoid of every good 
 principle, and an abandoned profligate, and yet, as a 
 Hindoo, may enjoy all the privileges of his caste; but 
 the moment he violates any of its rules by eating 
 with one of another class, by journeying to a distant 
 country to extend his observation of men and things, 
 by dealing in articles which the Shastras prohibit, by 
 examining into the claims of another system of religious 
 belief than his own and then espousing it — that mo- 
 ment he exposes himself to the most dreadful denuncia- 
 tions. " No persons can receive the miscreant into their 
 houses, or hold any intercourse with him ; every one 
 agrees to cover him with ridicule, contempt and dis- 
 dain ; to be seen with him would be deemed a crime 
 worthy of reprehension ; the woman to whom he was 
 betrothed would not be allowed to marry him ; all de- 
 nounce him as the veriest vagabond, and his parents 
 
264 INDIA. 
 
 and friends must be the first to disown him, and 
 shower curses on his head." The barrier this opposes 
 to an examination of the truth, and, above all, to 
 its espousal, will occur to every reader. If a Hindoo 
 be convinced that the Bible is Heaven-descended, 
 he must become a martyr the same hour he ^becomes 
 a public and declared believer. He must literally 
 " forsake all," to become a Christian. While this 
 has, no doubt, kept back many from making a pro- 
 fession of faith and attachment, who would otherwise 
 have become formalists and hypocrites, it has deterred 
 others who are sincere inquirers after truth from pur- 
 suing their investigations, and, farther still, from obey- 
 ing the decisions of their judgment, and convictions 
 of conscience. A single case must suffice, by way 
 of illustration : — " Naraputsingh, a convert in Bengal, 
 during the days of his heathenism, lived like a nabob, 
 with his train of servants, and splendor of oriental 
 equipage. But the moment he submitted to the ordi- 
 nance of baptism, and embraced the truth, his rela- 
 tives seized upon his property, to the amount of 
 $40,000, since which time he has been laboring for 
 the support of himself and family, at $5 per month. 
 The Abbe Dubois has a long chapter in advocacy of 
 this system, as that by which India kept up her 
 head when all Europe was plunged in barbarism, pre- 
 served and extended the arts, the sciences and civili- 
 zation ; " but the farther my observation extended, 
 when a resident of that country, and the more I have 
 learned, through the remarks and pages of others, tho 
 
WOMAN IN INDIA. 265 
 
 more deeply I am convinced that it is an evil, with 
 scarcely a feature to relieve its bitterness — with 
 hardly a ray to cheer its darkness. For a time, it was 
 to an extent allowed in the Christian churches, from 
 the impression of its social character, and therefore 
 beyond the pale of direct ecclesiastical direction. The 
 eminent Swartz and his colleagues, and the amiable 
 Heber, were so disposed to regard and treat it. But 
 when we see one communicant refusing the sacra- 
 mental cup because it had touched the lips of one of 
 lower birth— -or a Christian catechist declining to call 
 upon a fellow disciple, only because of his less honored 
 origin — or a professed follower of Christ absenting 
 himself from a " love feast," only because the food 
 may have been prepared by the same person who 
 served his own religious teacher, it is surely quite 
 time for the Church to interfere, and say, with kind- 
 ness, yet decision, these things ought not, cannot so 
 remain — this is not the spirit of the Grospel, and must 
 be eschewed by all who "name the name of Christ." 
 And such is the present decision and action. The 
 Bishop of Calcutta, Dr. Wilson, has spoken boldly, 
 and with authority — some may say, with a little too 
 much severity — and yet other churches are coming 
 round to his views. As a system, it will henceforth 
 find no favor with the promoters of Christianity in 
 that land. He who would become a Christian must 
 renounce caste heartily and practically. Not that he 
 will be compelled to intermarry with those of lower 
 
 social grades, or be upon terms of familiar intercourse 
 12 
 
266 INDU. 
 
 with Soodras and Pariars — ^but he will not regard 
 himself as by right of birth their superior in moral 
 excellence, or entitled by a divine decree to immuni- 
 ties and prerogatives which they are forever denied. 
 He must be willing to say, with conscious honesty, 
 Ye aee my brethren — ^all. 
 
CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 RELIGION OF THE HINDOOS. 
 
 Design of the Chapter — Brahm — Brahma — Vishnu — Siva — Ganesa — 
 Siipramunman — Doorga — Kalee — Latchmi — Sarasvati — Munmuthan 
 — Indru— Soorj'u — Kartikeya — Pavuna — Vuroona — Yumu — Weak- 
 ness of them all — Immorality — Character of the worshippers — What 
 can elevate India— Appeal to the Reader. 
 
 It is intended, in the present chapter, to present the 
 reader with a brief view of Hindooism, as a system of 
 revealed religion. India has its sacred Vedas and 
 Shastras, which claim to communicate all that need 
 be known regarding the character of the Supreme, with 
 the modes of performing acceptable worship, and of 
 securing the divine blessing. These ancient and vo- 
 luminous records teach the existence of one universal 
 Spirit, the fount and origin of all other beings, ani- 
 mate or inanimate, material or immaterial. To this 
 supreme Divinity is given the incommunicable name 
 of Brahm ; a noun in the neuter gender, as indicating 
 the negative mode of his existence, and to be distin- 
 guished from Bi'ahma, the distinctive title of the first 
 
268 INDIA. 
 
 in the Hindoo Triad. Of this great, self-existent, in- 
 dependent, and eternal One, we are told in the Shas- 
 tras that he resides in perpetual silence, takes no 
 interest in the affairs of the universe, finding his hap- 
 piness in undisturbed repose. They add, that though 
 all spirit and without form, he is devoid of qualities, 
 without will, without consciousness of his own exist- 
 ence, immersed in an abyss of unrelieved darkness and 
 gloom. He is one, say they, not genericdlly^ as pos- 
 sessed of a divine nature ; not hypostatically^ as simple 
 and uncompounded ; not numerically, as the only ac- 
 tual deity, but the sole entity, whether created or un- 
 created. " His oneness is so absolute, that it not only 
 excludes the possibility of any other god, co-ordinate 
 and subordinate, but excludes the possibility of aught 
 else, human or angelic, material or immaterial." He 
 is thus, as one well says, an " infinite negative — an 
 infinite nothing^ This is the supreme deity of that 
 land, mysterious, unapproachable, indescribable — in 
 truth, unintelligible; and whom deists and infidels have 
 boastfully referred to as the counterpart of Jehovah ; 
 but from whom, by the absence of all moral qualities, 
 all supervision of human affairs, all intelligent and 
 worthy attributes, he is placed at a remove immeasur- 
 able, infinite. The Hindoos are not atheists in the 
 sense of a chance creation of all beings and things. 
 Their system is rather, in its original state, refined and 
 sublimated Pantheism^ all visible things being bat 
 manifestations of his essence. With a verbal change, 
 we may adopt the poet's couplet : 
 
RELIGION OF THE HINDOOS. 269 
 
 ** All are but parts of this mysterious whole, 
 Whose body nature is, and Brahm the soul." 
 
 The authors of the Hindoo system, like the Grecian 
 philosophers, found a difficulty in conceiving how pure 
 spirit could exert any energy, and especially an energy 
 sufficient to form a world. "When, therefore, the su- 
 preme Brahm willed to create the world, he drew forth 
 from himself three hypostases, to which were given 
 the names of Brahma, Vishnu, and Siva. These con- 
 stitute the celebrated Hindoo Triad, of whom the 
 sacred books declare that " They were originally united 
 in one essence and from one essence were derived, and 
 that the great One became distinctly known as three 
 gods, being one person and three gods.'''' It may in- 
 terest the reader to have a fuller acquaintance with 
 the history of these divine personages. 
 
 BRAHMA. 
 
 This deity is usually represented as a man with four 
 faces, riding on a swan, and holding in one of his four 
 hands a portion of the Vedas ; in the second, a pot of 
 water ; while the third is raised upward to indicate 
 protection ; and the fourth declined downward, as be- 
 stowing a gift. He is variously styled the " self-ex- 
 istent" (falsely though, for he sprang from Brahm), the 
 ** great father," the " lord of creatures," and, more 
 appropriately, the " creator." He is reputed to have 
 had originally five heads, having lost one for a reason 
 upon which his biographers are divided in opinion. 
 That given in the Skanda Purana is as follows : " The 
 
270 INDIA. 
 
 linga (or sacred symbol) of Siva fell by the curse of a 
 Rishi from heaven, and increased in such height that 
 it filled heaven and hell. In order to see it, Brahma, 
 Vishnu, and the other gods assembled, and in the 
 midst of their wonder they called out, " "Who can reach 
 to its extremity ?" Yishnu descended to hell, and 
 Brahma went upwards ; but neither search proved 
 successful. Brahma, under the influence of shame, 
 hired the cow kama and the tree ketaku as false wit- 
 nesses, and asserted three times that he had seen the 
 end. The gods, knowing the falsehood of his declara- 
 tion, deprived him by their curse of all worship, and 
 Siva cut off one of his heads." Be the cause what it 
 may, there is but one temple to his honor erected in 
 the land, and he receives less direct reverence than 
 almost any of the celestials. 
 
 VISHNU. 
 
 This second of the Trimurti, or Triad, appears as a 
 blue man, riding on a skate, and holding in his four 
 hands a war-club, conch shell, a weapon called chakra, 
 and a water-lily. He has other names, as Narayana, 
 Prumahl, &c., and is worshipped as the Pervader, or 
 the personification of the preserving principle. The 
 Puranas mention ten avatars, descents, or incarnations 
 of this god, of which nine are these, a. fish, a tortoise, 
 a boar, a man-monster, a dwai'f, a giant, Rama (hero 
 of Ramayanam), Krshna, Budha, and the tenth, which 
 is still expected, a white horse. On each visit wonders 
 were performed, which we cannot even allude to for 
 
RELIGION OF THE HINDOOS. 271 
 
 want of room. His moral (?) character appears from 
 this incident. When the sea was churned to recover 
 the ambrosia (Mount Mandra being the churning stick, 
 a five-headed snake, Vaysooke, the rope, and the de* 
 mons called Asuras the workmen), Akabai and 
 Lakshmi, two maiden sisters, arose at the same time. 
 Vishnu perceiving Lakshmi to be the more beautiful, 
 wished to marry her ; but not being able to accomplish 
 tho object until the elder was disposed of, he deceived 
 the Rishi Uddakala as to Akabai's beauty and excel- 
 lences, which induced him to marry her, while he es- 
 poused the woman of his choice. The followers of this 
 divinity form one of the twofold divisions of Hindoo 
 society — the Vishnuvites. 
 
 SIVA. 
 
 This destroyer of mankind is seen as a silver colored 
 man, with five heads and eight hands, in six of which 
 are severally a skull, a deer, fire, an axe, a rosary, and 
 and an elephant rod, while the seventh is open in the 
 attitude of blessing, and the last of protecting. He 
 has a third eye in his forehead, with perpendicular cor- 
 ners, ear-rings of snakes, and a collar of skulls. At 
 the end of each series of the four yoogas, Siva drowns, 
 and then remodels the earth ; his name being more 
 properly the new-modeller, or reproducer. One form 
 in which this deity is worshipped is as the linguMy 
 which the classical reader will understand when I say 
 that it resembles the phalli of the Greeks. It is ex- 
 posed to public view the country over. Siva has a vast 
 
272 INDIA. 
 
 number of worshippers, some of whom deem him supe- 
 rior to Brahma himself. One of his consorts is the 
 sanguinary Kalee, another is the more pacific Doorga, 
 of both of whom we shall speak before concluding the 
 chapter. The disciples of this deity are entitled Sivites. 
 
 This triad has given birth to a great number of ad- 
 ditional deities, some of whom are held in scarcely 
 less reverence than the original. Of these three hun- 
 dred and thirty millions of divinities^ I will notice 
 but a few of the more prominent. 
 
 Ganesa is the elder son of Siva and Parvuti. With 
 his elephant face, big belly, and four hands, ho pre- 
 sents a strange and repulsive appearance. But for all 
 this, no deity is more often named than he. Being 
 esteemed the work-perfecter, or, one who can place 
 and remove obstacles, he is always invoked at the 
 commencement of any undertaking or enterprise. Be- 
 fore a journey, writing a letter, studying a book, 
 and the like, Ganesa is upon the lips of the traveller 
 or student. This eminent position was given to him 
 as a compensation for the strange head he wears, which 
 was put upon his shoulders when he lost his own, in 
 infancy, by a look of the celestial Shunee. 
 
 Subramunmanj the Hindoo Mars, &c., special 
 guardian of the Brahminical order, is represented 
 with six faces, twelve arms, riding on a peacock, 
 and holding in his hands severally a bow, an arrow, a 
 conch, a circle, a sword, a rope, a trident, a diamond- 
 weapon, fire, a dart, a crescent-shaped weapon, and a 
 drum. He is specially worshipped at Secandar Mali, 
 
RELIGIOX OF THE HINDOOS. 273 
 
 near Madura, Trichendoor, Pyney, Timeragaram, and 
 all the hill country. 
 
 Doorg-a^ who combines the characteristics of Miner- 
 va, Pallas, and Juno, is one of the wives of Siva. Her 
 original name was Parvuti, but, having, by a display 
 of extraordinary valor, defeated a giant named Doorga, 
 she was thenceforth dignified with the name of her 
 conquered foe. This monster is supposed by some to 
 be a personification of VicCy and Doorga, of Virtue; 
 while the struggle typified the action and reaction of 
 good and evil in the world. The festival in honor of 
 this goddess, celebrated in the month of September, 
 has no superior for magnificence of entertainment and 
 imposing appearance in the country. At the celebra 
 tion of one festival, a wealthy Hindoo has beeu 
 known to give 80,000 lbs. of sweetmeats, 80,000 Iba. 
 of sugar, 1,000 suits of cloth garments, 1,000 suits of 
 silk, 1,000 offerings of rice, plantains and other 
 fruits. In the single city of Calcutta, it is sup- 
 posed that half a million pounds sterling- are annual- 
 ly expended on the Doorga festival alone. 
 
 Kalee, another of Siva's wives, is the Moloch of the 
 land. Her appearance indicates her character. She 
 is represented as standing with one foot upon the 
 chest of her husband, Siva, whom she has thrown 
 down in a fit of anger ; her tongue, dyed with blood, 
 is protruding from her mouth ; she is adorned with 
 skulls, and the hands of her slain enemies are sus- 
 pended from her girdle. The blood of a tiger delights 
 her for ten years ; — of a human being for one thou- 
 12* 
 
274 INDIA. 
 
 sand years. If any of her worshippers draw the blood 
 from his own person, and offer it her, she will be in 
 raptures of joy ; but if he eut out a piece of flesh for 
 a burnt-offering, her delight is beyond bounds. But, 
 though thus sanguinary and malevolent, Kal^e is one 
 of the favorite deities among the Hindws. The 
 Swintyijor Festival and other observances, to be al- 
 luded to in detail hereafter, are in her honor — ^being 
 designed to avert her wrath, or secure her blessing. 
 She is the especial friend of thieves and murderers, 
 who invoke her bless^ing before entering upon their 
 deeds of violence and death. 
 
 Latchmi, the goddess of fortune, is the wife of Vish- 
 nu, before alluded to. Painted yellow, she sits upon 
 an expanded water-lily,- holding in two hands the 
 lotus, while the others are employed in protecting and 
 blessing. She is worshipped in a manner the opposite 
 of the fiendish Kalee. 
 
 Sarasvali^ patroness of learning and music, is wife 
 of Brahma. Dressed in white raiment, with a gar- 
 land of diamonds, she holds in her four hands a part 
 of the Vedas, a string of crystals, a musical instru- 
 ment ; while, with the fourth, she seems to be illus- 
 trating some problem. She is the peaceable Minerva 
 of Greece and Rome, inventress of the fine and use- 
 ful arts. Festivals in her honor are largely attended 
 by those especially who need her peculiar blessings. 
 
 Munmutlian is the Indian oupid ; the " beautiful 
 son of Brahma, who bears the five flowery arrows which 
 inflame with love the inhabitants of the three worlds.'' 
 
RELIGION OP THE HINDOOS. 275 
 
 He is represented, allegorioally, as conveyed by females 
 SO united as to form the body of an elephant — thus ex- 
 pressing the illusion which ho causes — and as having 
 his quiver at his back, and in his hand his bow of sugar- 
 cane, with a string composed of honey bees, and arrows 
 of flowers. 
 
 To these may be added Indru^ king of heaven, with 
 his thousand eyes, a thunderbolt in his right hand, and 
 bow in his left ; Sooryu^ with his red face and three 
 eyes, and four arms, whose followers never eat till they 
 have seen the sun, and fast if he be obscured by clouds ; 
 Pavuna^ *god of the winds and messenger of the celes- 
 tials , Vuroona, god of the waters ; Yumu^ judge of 
 the dead, who sends to hell or heaven as the case de- 
 mands ; and scores of others with whose names, duties, 
 and characters I will not weary my reader. While I 
 have attempted to be brief, it was demanded by my 
 subject that I make a somewhat complete mention of 
 leading persons in the pantheon. 
 
 Two features in the character of this entire class of 
 celestials arrest attention ; their limited physical and 
 mental faculties, together with the entire absence of 
 all moral qualities. In illustration of the first point, look 
 at Brahma. He is said at one time to have performed 
 a long course of ascetic devotions to secure a desired 
 object, and after q\\ failed of success ; whereupon he 
 he sat down and wept from very chagrin and sorrow. 
 As to morality, there is not the first element of truth, 
 modesty, or goodness in one of them. See Brahma in 
 in a fit of intoxication attempting the virtue of his own 
 
276 INDIA. 
 
 daughter, and Yishnu telling a palpable falsehood to 
 secure his favorite object, and Siva worshipped under 
 an emblem too immodest to be named, and Krishna 
 sporting with milkmaids in a state of shameless nudity. 
 I pause at this point, and ask my reader to form his 
 own judgment as to what must be the religious insti- 
 tutions acceptable to such beings, and what the state 
 of morals in a land of such divine personages. The 
 characteristic features of the Grospel system are holiness 
 and mercy ^ because these are the leading attributes in 
 the Being adored. "Be ye holy, for I am holyP 
 " Love one another, for God is loveP " Be ye mer- 
 ciful, even as your Father in heaven is merciful y 
 View the gods of India, false to their word, thievish 
 licentious, ambitious, murderous, all indeed that is 
 repellant, malignant, and vile, (their own writers being 
 judges,) is it surprising that there is perjury, and in- 
 justice, and wickedness the land over ? Ah no ! The 
 people are bad, many of them very bad ; but they do 
 not and cannot equal their own gods in wickedness. 
 Their deities must be changed ere their moral condition 
 can be materially and generally improved. The Bible 
 must supplant the narratives of their false divinities; 
 their temples, covered now with sculptures and paint- 
 ings which crimson the face of modesty even to glance 
 at, must be demolished ; the vile lingam must be lev- 
 elled to the ground ; the festivals, in which are re-en- 
 acted shameless events in the lives of Krishna, and 
 others like him, must be abolished ; the scenes now 
 passing before the eyes of that nation, sanctioned by 
 
w 
 
SHEDDEL OR 
 HOOK SWINGING 
 
RELIGION OF THE HINDOOS 2T7 
 
 divine example, must cease. Then will India rise from 
 her deep moral depression. 
 
 Reader, is not this a desirable result ? While pe- 
 rusing these pages, has not the thought occurred, *' Oh, 
 that they knew what I do of the trye God ?" It is a 
 generous emotion, becoming you as a philanthropist 
 and Christian. Stifle it not, but resolve that if the 
 Hindoos remain longer in the bonds of ignorance, the 
 fault shall not be yours. 
 
CHAPTER XX 
 
 HINDOOISM IN PRACTICE. 
 
 Facts indicating the Religious tem'ency of the Hindoos- Car Drawing- 
 Sailing — Hook Swinging — Passing through the Fire- -Other and like 
 Observances — Quotation from Bishop Heber respec'.ing the Moral 
 Character of the Hindoos. 
 
 Having treated of Hindooism in theory, and as 
 taught in the sacred Shastras, the reader's attention is 
 now requested to this religious system as acted out by 
 its disciples. The native of India does not consider 
 it enough simply to express his assent to certain dog- 
 mas, and with that be satisfied ; but to a verbal con- 
 fession of Brahma and his faith, is added a consecration, 
 personal, self-sacrificing, and fearless, to his will and 
 claims. A thoughtful traveller in that country will be 
 ever ready to exclaim, with one of old, " / see that ye 
 are very religiousP When the Hindoo appears in 
 public, he carries upon his forehead and arms the sym- 
 bols of his faith ; when he passes a temple or a religious 
 teacher, expressions of reverence are seldom forgotten ; 
 the ceremonial of the morning is scrupulously prac- 
 ticed ; and he omits no part of the long and ever-recur- 
 
HINDOOISM IN PRACTICE. 270 
 
 ring routine of observances. This is a religion of aC' 
 tion, and not a class of sentiments lying concealed and 
 dormant in the soul. Every town and village has its 
 sacred edifice, within which is an image of the patron 
 deity whose worship claims the attention of one or 
 more of the priesthood. It is proverbial among the 
 Hindoos that a *• man should not live where there is 
 no temple.'''' The erection of these consecrated build- 
 ings, and their endowment with a suitable revenue, is 
 one of the most honorable and meritorious ways in 
 which the rich can expend their wealth. Where pri- 
 vate munificence fails, the object is attained at public 
 expense. The temples at Benares, Juggernaut, Ma- 
 dura, Guserat, Ramperam, Seringham, &c., are pre- 
 sided over by thousands of priests, with other attend- 
 ants in like proportion. In addition to these massive 
 and extensive religious establishments, edifices smaller, 
 but durable, are seen in places remote from all human 
 habitations — on the banks of rivers — in the mid<lle of 
 streams — on the summit of lofty mountains — and be- 
 neath the wide-spread banyan. Connected with these 
 are annual and more frequent festivals, which collect 
 their thousands and tens of thousands from places near 
 and far remote. Three classes of persons are in at- 
 tendance upon every temple of any note, and whose 
 presence is essential t) a complete performance of all 
 its ceremonial — the Brahmins or priests, who alone 
 have the knowledge and authority to conduct the mi- 
 nute and tedious ritual — the dancinir women^ who in 
 public chant the praises of the deity, but are in private 
 
280 INDIA. 
 
 the courtezans of the Brahmins — and the musicians^ 
 with tomtom, horn, and cymbal. The traveller cannot 
 remain long in a place without learning something of 
 the religion of the people. If he be near a temple, the 
 sound of the bell tells him that the Brahmin is within 
 the sanctuary, engaged in sacred duties demanded by 
 his deity — his sleep is disturbed by harshly sonorous 
 instruments, indicating the progress of some ceremony 
 of religious worship — and as he leaves the village, he 
 meets a company bearing offerings of plantains, rice, 
 and flowers, as expressions of gratitude to the presiding 
 divinity of the neighborhood. When the appointed 
 day. is at hand, preparations are made for the annual 
 car drawings while thousands are seen flocking to the 
 festive spot. During the year the car has stood near 
 the temple, and sheltered from the weather by a 
 thatched roof. This is removed — necessary repairs are 
 made — four long and heavy cables are brought out and 
 attached to the cumbrous vehicle — garlands of flowers 
 and tinselled ornaments are so suspended from the 
 frame-work as to attract much notice and admiration. 
 As evening approaches, the image is brought from its 
 sacred enclosure and placed upon the vehicle, where 
 also stand several priests paying it due attention and 
 reverence, while the streets are thronged with persons 
 of both sexes and all ages anxiously waiting the ap- 
 pointed hour. The time having arriv^ed, the cables 
 are seized by thousands of zealous hands, while to the 
 sound of music, accompanied by shouts of enthusiastic 
 zeal, the massive and gaudy structure is drawn through 
 
HINDOOrSM IN PRACTICE. SM 
 
 the principal streets and returned to its place of abode, 
 there to remain during another twelvemonth. "When 
 the excursion is on the water, a raft is made, upon which 
 is erected a canopy light and gorgeous. With great 
 pomp the image is removed from his temple abode, 
 borne on a decorated palanquin to the water-side, while 
 the huge rope is carried ashore, which is seized by the 
 vast concourse of worshippers, who draw the craft once 
 and again around the tank to the sound of music, and 
 with joyful acclamations. These both occur at night, 
 and their attractiveness is much increased by the 
 lamps and flambeaux, which may be numbered by thou- 
 sands. The number of Hindoo festivals, including the 
 monthly observances of the sun's passing from one side of 
 the zodiac to another, is one hundred and forty-five. Of 
 these ten are monthly, and twenty-five are anniver- 
 saries. Were these observances to go no farther than 
 giving the image a drive or sail for a midnight airing, 
 or in assembling at the temple and celebrating with 
 music and recitation their favored deity, or making 
 costly presents to the Brahmins, or forming clay images 
 of Grunputtee, or spending the night in festivity and 
 games of chance in honor of Lukshumee, or illumi- 
 nating temple and street in honor of Siva ; — it can be 
 alone said that they are puerile, childish, and that they 
 consume a large amount of time which might be far 
 more profitably spent otherwise. But it is not so. The 
 most popular religious observances are positively harm- 
 ful, being destructive to morals, or domestic peace and 
 personal comfort. The character of the goddess Kal^e 
 
282 INDIA. 
 
 has been alluded to in the preceding chapter, and it 
 was suggested, as a natural inference, that the wor- 
 ship required by such a being must be sanguinary and 
 woful. Such we find to be the case. Soon after 
 reaching Madras I had an opportunity of witnessing, 
 for the first time, the much-famed Sheddel, or hook- 
 swinging festival. T was residing upon the sea shore 
 near the spot where the cruel festivity was to occur. 
 At mid-<Iay the multitude began to assemble, and before 
 five o'clock the crowd could not have been less than 
 five thousand persons of both sexes, and all ages and 
 conditions of life. A beam about forty feet in height 
 had been erected, across the top of which was placed a 
 transverse pole of smaller size, to each end of which 
 was tied a rope, the end of one of which trailed upon 
 the ground ; while to the shorter one was attached two 
 iron hooks, strong, pounded smooth, and sharp-pointed. 
 The devotees who were to exhibit their devotion to 
 their faith, were retained in an adjoining temple until 
 the fitting hour arrived. One of them was then led 
 out, preceded by Brahmins and musicians and friends. 
 He approached the upright pole — lay upon his face 
 while the hooks were thrust under the flesh on either 
 side of the vertebrae, just below the shoulder blade, 
 and then, the other ropes being well manned, he was 
 hoisted up in mid-air, and swung round and round to 
 the number often to thirty times, according as strength 
 allowed or the vow made necessary. Twenty or more 
 went through this ceremony that afternoon, many of 
 whom, by way of manifesting their indifference of pain, 
 
HINDOOrSM IN PRACTICE. 28M 
 
 scattered flowers and fruit, beat a tomtom, and smoked 
 a cigar. Being sceptical as to the statement that the 
 hook went into the flesh, and was supported by it alone, 
 unaided by any exterior bandage, I went near enough 
 to convince myself that such was the fact, and that 
 no deception was practiced. The muscles are strong, 
 and accidents from falling seldom occur. 
 
 On another occasion 1 walked out at evening, with 
 my esteemed friend and colleague. Rev, Mr. Hntch- 
 ings, to witness the ceremonial of passing- Ihrcmgh 
 the fire. A plat of ground, several hundred yards in 
 circumference, had been marked out, the soil removed, 
 to the depth of several inches, and the surface covered 
 with a kind of fuel, which, when ignited, emits an in- 
 tense heat. Thousands were on the spot when we ar- 
 rived, and, though the crowd gave way for us, the 
 heat alone compelled us to keep at a considerable dis- 
 tance, and to cover our faces with our hands for the 
 sake of protection and comfort. When the flame had 
 subsided, and naught was left but burning coals, from 
 ten to twenty persons, men and females, with no 
 covering to their feet, and but a slight dress about 
 their loins, walked deliberately from one side of this 
 burning surface to another. One of the women car- 
 ried her child with her, as she passed over, much to 
 the admiration and astonishment of the gaping multi- 
 tude, but more to our pity for the deluded votaries of 
 such a system of faith and worship. 
 
 When the annual festival of drawing the car occurs 
 at Madura, the multitude crowding the city during 
 
284 INDIA. 
 
 the week of its continuance, cannot usually be less 
 than forty thousand strangers. Then may be seen 
 devotees swinging between trees, with ropes attached 
 to the shoulder and feet, above a fire enkindled on 
 the ground below, — lying upon the earth with coals 
 at the head, feet, and on either side — walking the 
 streets with iron spikes thrust through the tongue and 
 cheek — wearing a gridiron-shaped encumbrance upon 
 the shoulder, the head being thrust through the 
 grating — and like acts of superstitious and sanguinary 
 devotion, especially to the goddess Kalee. 
 
 Going to the Goomsoor country, lying in the north- 
 ern part of the Madras Presidency, we find the peo- 
 ple accustomed from time immemorial to flay alive 
 innocent children, to avert the anger or secure the 
 favor of the earth-goddess — she who rules the order 
 of the seasons, sends the periodical rain, gives fecun- 
 dity to the soil, and health or sickness to the people. 
 I will not, need not, go farther into this fearful and 
 deplorable detail. 
 
 " But how cruel the people must be — how inhu- 
 man ! " says my reader. Not so, by nature. The 
 Hindoos are characterized by mildness rather than 
 ferocity. Their religion has made them what they 
 are — a religion false in its teachings — dishonorable to 
 that Holy and Merciful One whose will it professes to 
 proclaim — destructive of personal happiness and do- 
 mestic peace — and with no hope to its deluded votaries. 
 
 As to the effects of Hindooism upon the national 
 character, the visible results of which it has been the 
 
HINDOOISM IN PRACTICE. 285 
 
 producing cause, I could enlarge at much length, 
 especially in the recording of facts which came under 
 my personal observation while in that country. But 
 my limits forbid this lengthened detail, and, besides, 
 the topic is one with which the reader is familiar. I 
 will therefore express my thoughts through the fol- 
 lowing paragraphs from the pen of the lamented He- 
 ber. I quote from his pages more readily on two ac- 
 counts — his high position for learning and accurate 
 observation, and his exceeding amiability, which lead 
 him to view the Hindoos with a degree of charity and 
 kindliness which stopped this side of, rather than ex- 
 ceeded the truth. These are the Bishop's words : But 
 of all idolatries which I have ever read or heard 
 of, the religion of the Hindoos, in which I had taken 
 some pains to inform myself, really appears to me 
 the worst, both in the degrading notions which 
 it gives of the Deity ; in the endless round of its bur- 
 densome ceremonies, which occupy the time and dis- 
 tract the thoughts, without either instructing or inter- 
 esting its votaries ; in the filthy acts of uncleanness 
 and cruelty, not only permitted but enjoined, and in- 
 separably interwoven with those ceremonies ; in the 
 system of castes — a system which tends, more than 
 anything else the Devil has yet invented, to destroy 
 the feelings of general benevolence, and to make nine- 
 tenths of mankind the hopeless slaves of the remain- 
 der ; and, in the total absence of any popular system 
 of morals, or any single lesson which the people at 
 targe ever hear, to live virtuously and do good to each 
 
286 INDIA. 
 
 other. I do not say, indeed, that there are not some 
 scattered lessons of this kind to be found in their an- 
 cient books ; but those books are neither accessible to 
 the people at large, nor are these last permitted to 
 read them ; and, in general, all the sins that a Soodra 
 is taught to fear, are, killing a cow, offending a Brah- 
 min, or neglecting one of the many frivolous rites by 
 which their deities are supposed to be conciliated. 
 Accordingly, though the general sobriety of the Hin- 
 doos (a virtue which they possess in common with 
 most inhabitants of warm climates) affords a very 
 great facility to the maintenance of public order and 
 decorum, I really never have met with a race of men 
 whose standard of morality is so low, who feel so little 
 apparent shame on being detected in a falsehood, or so 
 little interest in the sufferings of a neighbor, not 
 being of their own caste or family ; whose ordinary 
 and familiar conversation is so licentious, or, in the 
 wilder and more lawless districts, who shed blood 
 with so little repugnance. The good qualities which 
 there are among them, are, in no instance that I am 
 aware of, connected with, or arising out of, their re- 
 ligion ; since it is in no instance to good deeds or vir- 
 tuous habits in life that the future rewards in which 
 they believe are promised. Their bravery, their fidel- 
 ity to their employers, their temperance, and, v/herever 
 they are found, their humanity and gentleness of dis- 
 position, appear to arise exclusively from a natural, 
 happy temperament, from an honorable pride in their 
 
HINDOOISM IN PRACTICE. 287 
 
 own renown and the rgnown of their ancestors, and 
 from the goodness of God, who seems unwilling that 
 His image should be entirely effaced, even in the 
 midst of the grossest error. 
 
CHAPTEE XXI. 
 
 MEANS FOR ADVANCING CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA. 
 
 Harmony between these means — First Agency, Preaching, to Stated 
 Congregations, in the Highways, at the Mission-House and at Tayats, 
 with Trials of Body, Mind and Heart — Second Agency, Bible and 
 Trox-t Distribution — Its Necessity and Success — Third Agency, Edu- 
 cation, (1) Day Charity Schools, (2) Boarding Schools, (3) Literary 
 Seminaries, (4) Theological Academies, and (5) English Schools — 
 Concluding Remarks. 
 
 That system of Christian benevolence which passes 
 under the name of the " Foreign Missionary Enter- 
 prise^''^ has for its leading object the conversion of the 
 unevangelized nations to the faith and worship of Jesus 
 Christ. In the prosecution of this merciful scheme, a 
 variety of means has been devised, each of which, 
 though distinct in its mode of operation, unites with 
 all the rest in promoting the desired result. In this 
 respect, the system find its counterpart in the human 
 frame — ^the head, the trunk, the limbs, have each their 
 particular function in the physical economy, but all 
 aim at one and the same object, and the ** eye cannot 
 say unto the hand, I have no need of thee, nor again 
 
MEAl^rS FOR ADVANCING CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA. 289 
 
 «he head to the feet, I have no need of you." In like 
 manner, though a variety of means have been put in 
 operation for bringing the Gospel to bear upon the 
 minds and hearts of the heathen, they should be re- 
 garded not as antagonists and rivals, but as friends 
 and allies, enrolled in a common cause, and leagued 
 against a common foe. With these remarks, I ask the 
 reader^s attention to the three-fold agency now em- 
 ployed for bringing Scripture truth before the Hindoos. 
 Preaching', or the announcement, by the living 
 voice, of the doctrines and duties of the Gospel, is the 
 most efficient instrumentality as yet instituted for 
 promoting the conversion of mankind to the religion 
 of Christ. Missionaries allow no plans of benefiting 
 the heathen to take the precedence of this oral corri' 
 munication of divine truth. There are, however, 
 various ways of preaching, the employment of which 
 must be regulated by the capabilities of the mission- 
 ary, (especially his acquaintance with the native lan- 
 guage,) and the circumstances in which he may be 
 placed. The first of these is the delivery of prepared 
 discourses to stated congregations. There are, con- 
 nected with all mission stations in Southern India, 
 churches or chapels, where the Gospel is preached, 
 usually twice on the Sabbath, and once or oftener 
 during the week. The Sabbath-morning audiences 
 vary in size from one hundred and fifty to three hun- 
 dred persons of both sexes. If these assemblies differ 
 from those in Christian lands, in being smaller and 
 more heterogeneous, the contrast is still greater in the 
 13 
 
290 mDiA. 
 
 style of address needful to arrest their attention, and 
 carry conviction to the heart. Simplicity of arrange- 
 ment and expression, parabolical or historical illustra- 
 tions, and earnest appeals to the conscience, charac- 
 terize the discourses of those who are most successful 
 in gaining for the truth an attentive ear. Missionaries 
 are in danger of rising superior to their simple-minded 
 auditors, in the terms they employ, and in the con- 
 struction of their sentences. Their style has often 
 too much of the staidness and artificiality of Johnson, 
 and too little of the simplicity of Addison and Swift. 
 To obviate this serious evil, recourse is had to the 
 practice of ascertaining- by a question^ (usually ad- 
 dressed to one or more of the older lads,) whether the 
 argument used, and the illustration employed, convey 
 the intended idea, and are appreciated and felt. 1 
 have heard it objected to that this catechetical mode 
 detracts from the dignity of the pulpit ; but I cannot 
 but think that this objection indicates a mind more 
 awake to an observance of the graces and elegancies 
 of the pulpit, than a heart alive with zeal to do good. 
 Another department of preaching is that of address- 
 ing mixed audiences in the highways, the markets, 
 and other places of public resort. Of all kinds of mis- 
 sionary labor, this makes the largest draughts upon 
 the body, mind, and heart. The exertion of using 
 ihfc voice in the open air, and in a strange and foreign 
 language, makes unusual calls upon the missionary's 
 strength, while we cannot overlook his almost certain 
 exposure to personal violence. The presence of a 
 
MEANS FOR ADVANCING CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA. 291 
 
 Christian government renders this last-named a less 
 formidable evil in India than in many other lands, 
 especially those under Mahomedan rule, and yet, in- 
 stances still occur, where the hitter enmity of the hea- 
 then to the truths of the Grospel displays itself in acts 
 of outrage and violence upon whoever dares to become 
 their public advocate. 
 
 The trials of spirit are scarcely less numerous than 
 those of a physical nature. Two qualifications are in- 
 dispensable in one who would proclaim the gospel suc- 
 cessfully in the places of public concourse — quickness 
 of thought and command of temper. 
 
 The objections urged against Christianity are of such 
 a character, that a missionary would be not a little 
 ashamed if conscious of an inability to return satisfac- 
 tory replies ; and yet these may be presented in a form 
 so novel, and urged with a manner so confident and 
 earnest, that he is often quite at a loss what to say ; 
 and the reader can well imagine the use that his op- 
 ponent (if a shrewd and wily Brahmin) will make of 
 his momentary hesitancy in turning against him the 
 sneer and laugh of ridicule. " Do you believe the 
 words of your Saviour?" inquired a Brahmin, as a 
 missionary was addressing an assembled audience. 
 Upon hearing an affirmative reply, he continued, '* Je- 
 sus said, ' if any man take away thy coat, let him have 
 thy cloak also ;' you are well dressed and I half naked, 
 pray give me your garments. He also said, ' Whoso- 
 ever shall smite thee on thy right cheek, turn to him 
 the other also ;' suppose I give you a blow on the face, 
 
292 INDIA. 
 
 will you act in obedience to this command ?" Before 
 the missionary had time to answer, there was general 
 laughter and interruption. When a reply can be given 
 something in the style of the question asked, the effect 
 is often very good. As one of the first missionaries in 
 Bengal was preaching in a street of Calcutta, a ba.boo 
 passing by cast a contemptuous glance at him and 
 said, " You, padres, are just like the hypocrites of 
 whom your Jesus said, ' They love to pray standing in 
 the synagogues and in the corners of the streets, that 
 they may be seen of men.' " " Yes my friend," replied 
 the missionary, " but with this difference, they did it 
 that they might be praised, and we are scoffed at and 
 despised for it." 
 
 A missionary in Bengal being asked by a philoso- 
 phical Brahmin, " What do you preach here ?" replied, 
 *' We teach the knowledge of the true God." " Who 
 is he ? I am Grod," said the Hindoo. '* I thought," 
 said the missionary afterwards, "that it would be an 
 easy matter to confute him, but I soon discovered my 
 mistake." " This is very extraordinary," said I, " arc 
 you then almighty ?" " No," he replied, " if I had 
 created the sun I should be almighty, but I have not." 
 *' How can you pretend to be God if you are not al- 
 mighty ?" *' This question shows your ignorance," 
 said he ; " What do you see here ?" pointing to the 
 Ganges. " Water." " And what is in this vessel ?" 
 at the same time pouring out a little into a cup. 
 " This is water likewise." " What is the difference 
 between this water and that of the Ganges ?" " There 
 
MEANS FOR ADVAXCING CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA. 203 
 
 ** Oh, I see a great difTerence : that water 
 carries ships, this does not. God is almighty ; I am 
 only a part of the god-head, and therefore I am not 
 almighty ; and yet I am God just as these drops in the 
 cup are real water." " According to your representa- 
 tion God is divided into many thousand portions ; one 
 is in me, and another is in you." **0h," said the 
 Brahmin, " this remark is owing to your ignorance : 
 how many suns do you see in the sky ?" " Only one." 
 ** But if you fill a thousand vessels with water, what 
 do you see in each ?" " The image of the sun." 
 " But if you see the image of the sun in so many ves- 
 selsj does it prove thtt there are a thousand suns in 
 the firmament ? No ! there is only one sun, but it is 
 reflected a thousand times in the water. So likewise 
 there is but one God, but his image and brightness arc 
 reflected in every human being." The missionary, in- 
 stead of stopping to point out the falsity of the com- 
 parison, preferred trying to touch his conscience. 
 " God," he continued, " is holy, are you holy ?" *' I 
 am not ; I am doing many things that are wrong, and 
 that I know to be wrong." " How, then, nan you say 
 that you are God ?" *' Oh, I see," said the former, 
 " that you need a little more intellect to be put into 
 your head before you can argue with us. God is fire ; 
 fire is the purest element in the creation ; but if you throw 
 dirt upon it, a bad odor will arise ; it is not the fault 
 of the fire, but of that which is cast upon it. Thus 
 God in me is perfectly pure, but He is surrounded by 
 matter. He does not desire sin ; He hates it ; but it 
 
294 INDIA. 
 
 arises from matter." In this way the conversation con- 
 tinued long, but at the end the missionary found that 
 he had made but little progress in convincing his oppo- 
 nent. Many a person who can fill a pulpit in America 
 or England with respectability and credit, would un- 
 doubtedly break down if called to make an attempt 
 among the Hindoos ; and this not for want of mental 
 strength or furniture, but from the peculiar manner in 
 which objections are. presented, and the confidence 
 with which they are uttered. Readiness in appre- 
 hending the point of an opponent's arguments, and tact 
 in returning a brief but satisfactory reply, are of far 
 more value in such circumstances than depth of mind 
 or extent of scientific acquirement. Quickness con- 
 quers where research loses the day. 
 
 Large calls are also made upon the better feelings of 
 the hearty especially patience and forbearance. The 
 missionary hears his motives impugned in a manner 
 very painful to one of honorable purpose, and conscious 
 of sincere integrity and benevolence. Said a mission- 
 ary to a Hindoo : " What do you think is the reason 
 why we leave our native country, come to your vil- 
 lages, establish schools, and expend so much in the 
 education of your children ?" One replied, " You expect 
 by this good deed the more certainly to reach heaven," 
 while another answered, " Oh, it is your nature, just 
 as it is the nature of the jackal to prowl abroad at night 
 stealing fowls and geese." How often have I been 
 compelled to hear the name of the blessed Redeemei' 
 blasphemed, and his most gracious acts misconstrued 
 
MEANS FOR ADVANCING CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA. 295 
 
 and vilified in a manner tending to awaken feelings 
 akin to those of the too zealous disciple when he said, 
 " Shall we not call down fire from heaven and consume 
 them !" But his thoughts and feelings, though bitter 
 to agony, the missionary must not express, except in 
 the language of pity and compassion ; for to get his 
 opponent irritated and vexed, is the Hindoo disputant's 
 most earnest endeavor. This done, and he leaves the 
 field with the triumphant exclamation, '' The padre is 
 angry — is angry, and the day is won I" 
 
 Conversation with visitors at the mission house and 
 at Zayats comes under the general head of preaching. 
 A missionary keeps open doors. His dwelling is a place 
 of public resort, and he denies admittance to the per- 
 son who calls to see him at the peril of withholding 
 instruction and advice from one to whom he may be a 
 guide to the heavenly world. Zayats, or small build- 
 ings in frequented parts of the city or village, where 
 the missionary spends a part of each day in conversa- 
 tion with visitors, and in tract distribution, are less 
 common in India than in Burmah, their place being 
 supplied by the rooms in which the day schools are 
 held. 
 
 The topic of preaching may be closed by the published 
 opinion of the Rev. Mr. Buyers, of the Benares Mission. 
 *' It has been a sad mistake to suppose that inferior 
 preaching talents may do for the missionary work. The 
 contrary is the fact. Eloquence of a far higher and 
 more varied order is required than that which will do 
 in an English pulpit, where the preacher, from having 
 
296 INDIA. 
 
 to walk in a beaten track, may acquit himself, so far 
 as ordinary ministrations are concerned, without pro- 
 fessing any considerable oratorical powers. The fact 
 that a man has to divest Christian doctrines of all 
 technical words and phrases, and give it in new forms 
 and combinations, is surely sufficient to show that 
 preaching to the Heathen requires the exercise of no 
 ordinary, powers. He has not only to strike out a 
 new and untrodden path, but has to arrange the whole 
 tenor of his preaching so as to bring Christianity to 
 bear on the extermination of systems of error quite new 
 to himself, and to modes of speaking in which he has 
 been educated. To speak well and efficiently with such 
 difficulties in the way, he must be a man of ready 
 eloquence, as well as a philosophical linguist, capable 
 of moulding and bending figures of speech required for 
 conveying to the minds of his hearers new trains of 
 thought and doctrines unheard of before ; and all at 
 the spur of the moment, and amid acute and watchful 
 adversaries, who will be glad to take advantage of 
 every weak point, and turn it against him." 
 
 II. 
 
 The preparation and distribution of the sacred 
 Scriptures and religious tracts and books is the 
 second agency for propagating Christianity in India. 
 The occasions are many in which an oral communica- 
 tion of divine truth is impossible. Ignorance of the 
 native language, the prejudices of the people, and a 
 variety of other obstacles, may prevent personal in- 
 
MEANS FOR ADVANCING CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA. 297 
 
 struction ; and were there no other agency than that 
 of the living voice, many of the people must remain in 
 ignorance of Him who is " the way, the truth, and the 
 life." But the various organizations formed for pre- 
 paring and publishing Bibles and religious tracts come 
 in to supply this desideratum ; and such has been their 
 practical utility, that they have long been deemed an 
 essential part of the great system of foreign missionary 
 effort. All the considerations that render them a 
 means of usefulness in Christian lands, are greatly 
 magnified in importance when carried to a Pagan 
 country. Connected with each of the larger mission- 
 ary stations is a printing establishment, from which 
 the shelves of the missionaries are supplied with these 
 silent, but eloquent and effective teachers of revealed 
 truth, which can go into towns and villages to which 
 the living preacher is denied an entrance, removing 
 prejudices and preparing the way for his future instruc- 
 tions, or deepening impressions that his previous visits 
 have already made. 
 
 Did my limits allow, I might detain the reader with 
 a narrative of facts illustrative of the position, that 
 while the oral communication of divine truth is wor- 
 thy of the first place in the interest and effort of the 
 Church, this of Bible and tract distribution cannot 
 be neglected without serious harm to the cause of 
 truth. To the friends of the American Bible and Tract 
 Societies, I say with all earnestness. Sustain with un- 
 diminished, and, if possible, enlarged liberality, the 
 foreign departments of your blessed institutions. You 
 13* 
 
*v98 INDIA. 
 
 cannot give beyond the extent of profitable appropria- 
 tion, and the character of your directing agents abroad 
 is a proof that a judicious and honest use will be made 
 of the funds committed to their care. 
 
 in. 
 
 The third and last of the agencies in use for advanc- 
 ing the Gospel throughout India, is Educalion. There 
 are five distinct classes of institutions which have for 
 their object the inculcating of Bible doctrine and pre- 
 cept. Of these the first is that of 
 
 Day Charity Schools. 
 
 There is no lack in India of primary schools for the 
 instruction of the young. Cities and towns are full of 
 them. You can scarcely pass the length of any street 
 without seeins; the verandah of one or more houses 
 filled with youth from the ages of five to twelve, who 
 are being instructt;d in the elements of Hindoo litera- 
 ture ond science, especially in reading, arithmetic, and 
 ethical proverbs selected from the writings of their 
 sages. The teachers are of course all heathen, and the 
 instruction they impart tends directly and by design to 
 form their pupils to the opinions and practices of idol- 
 atr}^ To rescue one of these institutions from such an 
 influence, and, while it remains the same in the place 
 (if its lon.'ition, v/ith the same master at its head, the 
 <anje youth in attendance, to remove the heathen text- 
 boolis and place the Bible in their stead, is a most de- 
 sirable object to secure. It is purifying the foua- 
 
MEANS FOR ADVANCING CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA. 299 
 
 tain, that its varied streams may bo healthful and 
 invigorating rather than deadly and noisome. Excep- 
 tion is taken to the system, by some, on the ground 
 that it leads to the employment of heathen masters, 
 who will, it is urged, use all possible means to neu- 
 tralize the benefit that might be derived from the study 
 of the revealed volume. In reply to this objection, 
 which is not without weight, it is urged that Christian 
 teachers cannot be obtained in sufficient numbers to 
 meet the exigencies of the case ; and that if they could 
 be found and sent to the villages, the heathen master 
 would not yield his post to a stranger ; and the conse- 
 quence would be a Christian school set up in opposition 
 to the heathen, with the advantage to the latter of 
 having the first occupancy of the place, and the preju- 
 dices of the parents in favor of that which strengthens 
 the power of their own religion. In military tactics it 
 is deemed more desirable to seize the enemy's fort and 
 turn the guns against its former occupants, than to 
 erect a new battery over against the old one. 
 
 But that the reader may see clearly the nature and 
 amount of Christian instruction imparted in these in- 
 stitutions, I will state, with all brevity, the course of 
 instruction pursued in the schools of which I had the 
 charge while a resident of Madras and, formerly, of 
 the city of Madura. Each school was divided into four 
 classes, to each of which were allotted the following 
 monthly studies : 
 
 1st clas.s — A Scripture text for each day, the whole 
 to be recited, seriatim, at the Sabbath morning ser- 
 
300 INDIA. 
 
 vice, and at the monthly examinations — two pages of 
 a catechism of Christian doctrine and duty ; the replies 
 being given in the language of the Bible — ten pages 
 of an elementary Church History — five stanzas of a 
 Tamil dictionary in running rhyme. 
 
 2nd class — A daily text, as in the first class — two 
 pages of a catechism of Scripture precepts — a chapter 
 in a reading book, narrative and arithmetic. 
 
 3d class — One page of an elementary catechism — 
 reading — spelling — and arithmetic. 
 
 4th class — Primary catechism and alphabet. 
 
 On the last day of the month all the scholars are 
 assembled, and a careful examination takes place, in 
 the presence of the native assistant, upon all the lessons 
 pursued. This examination is conducted by the mis- 
 sionary, and that, too, with great strictness, as pay- 
 ment^ to the master^ is graduated by the proficiency 
 made by his pupils in each study. 
 
 In addition to these lessons, the following require- 
 ments are made, i^/rs^— Masters and monitors, and, 
 at least, two-thirds of the pupils mast be at religious 
 services on Sabbath morning, and at the Sabbath school 
 an hour previous. Second — All the pupils of the 1st 
 and 2nd classes meet at the house of the missionary 
 an hour of each Tuesday morning, to read the Bible 
 and receive instruction. Third — Masters and moni- 
 tors assemble on Tuesday afternoon at the church, 
 where one hour is devoted to the lessons of the month, 
 and the second to a lecture. Fourth — The missionary 
 visits each school at least twice a month, where he 
 
MEANS FOR ADVANCING CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA. 301 
 
 hears the youth read, and then addresses them and the 
 audiences that are naturally attracted to the spot. 
 Fifth — The native assistant, bearing the name of su- 
 perintendent, visits one of the schools daily, to see 
 that masters and scholars are in their places, and to 
 preach and distribute Bibles and tracts. 
 
 From this view the reader will perceive that great 
 indeed must be the effort required to neutralize all the 
 benefits that, with the Divine blessing, must necessa- 
 rily attend so great an amount of effort expended in 
 their instruction. Immortal truth has gained a lodg- 
 ment in the minds of a multitude of intelligent beings, 
 and it cannot be dislodged by the most strenuous ef- 
 forts of the emissaries of evil. It is by these schools 
 more than by any other means, that an extensive 
 change is taking place in the popular mind of India. 
 Said an eminent missionary in Bengal, " Every youth 
 who leaves our schools, does it with the law of Christ 
 written upon his conscience, and a belief in the truth 
 of Christ, deep-seated in his convictions ; a remark, 
 this, which will be responded to by Christian teachers, 
 the country over. 
 
 The most serious objection urged against these pri- 
 mary schools is, that, though impressions favorable to 
 Christianity may be, and often are, made upon the 
 minds of the youth while they are in the school-room, 
 there is a danger of their obliteration when he returns 
 to his home, and mingles with his heathen relatives 
 and friends. He there witnesses idolatrous ceremonies 
 of the most imposing kind, and in them he is urged 
 
302 INDIA. 
 
 to take a part ; and refuses at the peril of parental 
 displeasure and punishment. The removal of this 
 difficulty gave rise to 
 
 Boarding Schools, 
 
 The second class of educational institutions to which 
 I would invite the reader's attention. Here the 
 youth is removed quite away from his idolatrous 
 connexions, with all their anti-Christian rites and 
 ceremonies, language, and influence, and is brought 
 under the direct and ever-urgent pressure of Grospel 
 truth. From week to week, and month to month, 
 he breathes a Christian atmosphere, with nothing 
 to neutralize its healthful qualities, or diminish its 
 power to invigorate and strengthen the better feel- 
 ings of the heart. The youth are under the con- 
 stant care and watchful eye of the missionary, and 
 are forbidden to visit their heathen friends, except 
 at distant intervals, and then but for a short period. 
 One such institution is, when possible, established in 
 connection with every missionary station ; and they 
 have proved themselves the nurseries of the Church. 
 
 The expense of sustaining them is of course 
 greater than that of Day Schools. The latter can 
 never be superseded by the former, for, even if there 
 were a sufficiency of funds, very many parents would 
 not allow the attendance of their children at a Board- 
 ing School, who would permit them to become mem- 
 bers of a Day School. 
 
 In a mission where there are several Boarding 
 
MEANS FOR ADVANCING CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA. 303 
 
 Schools for boys, there is one that takes the prece- 
 dence of all the rest, and is termed 
 
 The Seminary. 
 
 A selection is made from among the most hopeful of 
 the youth in the boarding schools, and these are placed 
 under the instruction of a missionary who is qualified 
 to carry them into the higher branches of learning. 
 One of the oldest of these institutions is at Batticotta, 
 Ceylon. It has been in operation for thirty years, 
 during most of the time under Messrs. Poor and Hoi- 
 sington ; and, so far as literary and scientific advan- 
 tages are concerned, is second to no other in India. 
 The one in Madura under Mr. Tracy is of more recent 
 establishment, but is in a prosperous state. They are 
 in many respects like our colleges, though on a less 
 extensive scale, especially as to the number of teachers. 
 They need no fuller mention, as all the advantages 
 that belong to boarding schools pertain to these in an 
 eminent degree. 
 
 Theological Academies. 
 
 The remark has been made by an eminent mission- 
 ary, and may be received with little or no allowance, 
 that " the grand desideratum in the present system of 
 India missions, is the want of a really superior and 
 thoroughly efficient native agency — a race of native 
 laborers endowed with the graces of (Jrod's Spirit, in 
 happy and harmonious conjunction with the highest 
 qualifications which the united wisdom, learning, and 
 piety of the Christian Church can bestow." 
 
304 INDIA. 
 
 Institutions of a kind calculated to prepare a class 
 of men thus qualified, are being established in various 
 parts of Southern India. One of this character has 
 existed for several years at Bangalore, and is under the 
 able superintendence and instruction of my valued 
 friend, the Rev. Mr. Crisp of the London Missionary 
 Society. There is no institution specially devoted to 
 the object of preparing young men for the ministry in 
 connection with either branch of the American Mis- 
 sion in Southern India, their place being in part sup- 
 plied by lectures and theological reading in the Semi- 
 nary. 
 
 There is throughout India an extensive and increas- 
 ing desire to acquire the English language. To meet 
 this prevalent wish, another class of institutions has ot 
 late years come into very general establishment, popu- 
 larly styled, 
 
 English Schools, 
 
 Missionaries finding the desire so urgent to acquire 
 the language of the West, and seeing that many would 
 decline attending upon their instructions at any other 
 time or place, have availed themselves of it, and have 
 established these schools, in which no less of Chris- 
 tianity is taught than in boarding schools ; while that 
 instruction is afforded which will prepare the pupils for of- 
 fices under government. While in the city of Madura, 
 I had under my charge, in addition to a circle of day 
 schools and a boarding school for girls, an English 
 
MEANS FOR ADVANCING CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA. 305 
 
 school. It contained more than one hundred youth, 
 one half of whom were Brahmins. 
 
 I have thus brought to the reader's notice three dis- 
 tinct methods of extending the Grospel in India — 
 preaching from the pulpit, in the highways, and at the 
 mission-house and Zayat — distribution of Bibles; and 
 tracts, personally and through the medium of native 
 assistants — and education in day and boarding schools, 
 seminaries, theological institutions, and English 
 schools. Here is an array of means calculated to effect 
 wonders for the spiritual regeneration of that erring 
 land. And so they will, if there be power in truth and 
 reality in the Divine promises. The enemy may be 
 subtle and malignant, the fortress strong and high- 
 walled, but the beleaguering army have justice and 
 heaven on their side, and they will prevail ! It needs 
 but that the friends of Christian truth allow no retro- 
 grade movement in either of these five-fold respects, 
 but that each besieger be kept supplied with the ne- 
 cessary means of attack at every weak and assailable 
 point ; and though there may be much delay, long 
 trial of patience and faith, with occasions when further 
 effort seems fruitless and vain, yet not more certainly 
 did the proud wall of Jericho fall before the armies of 
 Israel, than the ramparts of Hindooism shall be levelled 
 to the ground, and Christ shall rule throughout that 
 idolatrous and now wretched land. 
 
CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 LIGHTS AND SHADES OF MISSIONS IN INDIA. 
 
 Quotations from the Abbe Du Bois, with Remarks in Opposition — Con- 
 siderations favorable to the Cause of Christian Truth in India— (1) 
 Change in Governmental Policy; (2) Disconnection of Government 
 fioni Hindoo Festivals and Superstitious Ceremonies ; (3) Improved 
 Character of Foreign Residents; (4) Posture of the Native Mind to- 
 wards the Religion of Christ ; (5) The existence in India of a Chris- 
 tian Church with many thousand Members; (6) The array of Organ- 
 ized Means for Propagating the Truth; and (7) The Practical Inter- 
 est of all Christendom in the Prospects of the Hindoos — Certain Offsets 
 to these Encouragements — Summing up of the whole subject. 
 
 Early in the present century the Ay^e Du Bois, an 
 eminent missionary of the Papal Church, returned from 
 India to Europe, and communicated to his countrymen 
 the f<)llov\ing mature opinion : " The experience I have 
 gained through a familiar intercourse with the Hindoos 
 of all castes for twenty-five years, has made me thor- 
 oughly acquainted with the insuperable obstacles that 
 Christianity will ever have to encounter there ; and it 
 is my decided opinion that the people of that land are 
 lying under an everlasting anathema, have forever 
 
LIGHTS AND SHADES OF MISSIONS IN INDIA. 307 
 
 rejidere'.l themselves unworthy of the Divine favor, 
 have been utterly forsaken by God, and given over for- 
 ever to a reprobate mind on account of the peculiar 
 wickedness of their worship, so that there is no possi- 
 bility of converting them to any sect of Christianity." 
 The reader may be assured that I am no convert to the 
 Abbe's disheartening conclusion. I was in India less 
 than one half of the time that missionary was, but 
 while there I travelled much — acquainted myself by 
 personal observation with the means mentioned in the 
 previous chapter for promoting the advancement of 
 Christian truth — observed the results as thus far at- 
 tained — conversed with English olhoers, civil and 
 military, who had long resided in the country, and 
 visited its most di.^tant provinces — heard the opinions 
 of the learned Brahmins and other intelligent natives 
 — and would record it as an opinion, deliberately formed, 
 that there are considerations which, if contemplated 
 with due and impartial attention, must convince the 
 most hesitating observer that if there be much in the 
 present state of Christianity in India to cause depres- 
 sion and sorrow, there is far more to awaken devout 
 gratitude and joyful hope. 
 
 The first of several considerations which I would 
 submit to the reader's attention, respects the cho,nge 
 which has taken place in the views and action of the 
 British Gov ernment. Says an E n gl i sh w r i te r : " Never, 
 in its introduction to a country, has the missionary 
 enterprize met with greater difficulties than in India. 
 As though it were not enough that we had fifteen thou- 
 
308 INDIA. 
 
 sand miles of ocean to traverse, and then contend with 
 an insalubrious climate and a strange language ; or 
 that the heathen in their attachment to caste and 
 other superstitions, or that our own countrymen in 
 their infidelity and prejudice against the Gospel, or 
 that the powers of darkness and spiritual wickedness 
 in high places were against us ; the government, in 
 its policy and in its laws, were in direct hostility to 
 our entrance into the field. It was impossible to go in 
 a ship frorri Britain, bound to any of our Indian Pre- 
 sidencies. Dr. "Bogue, Mr. Ewing, and other noble- 
 minded and benevolent men, were interdicted from 
 leaving our native country at all. Those who were 
 not put under the ban, and whose zeal and intrepidity 
 led them to brave every obstacle, had to find their way 
 to Holland or to America, that from thence they might 
 embark, and, perad venture, be smuggled like contra- 
 band goods upon the shores of Hindoostan. The Bap- 
 tist missionaries Carey and Thomas, on their arrival at 
 Calcutta, were not suffered to remain on British 
 ground, and were obliged to take refuge in Serampore, 
 a Danish settlement. Messrs. Judson, Newell, and Hall, 
 from America, whose names are embalmed in the 
 memory of the churches, were driven from Christian 
 protection, and were exposed to a long night of trial, 
 privation, and suffering." But a policy so baseless in 
 its assumed necessity — so selfish, inconsistent, and 
 wicked — could not stand the scrutinizing gaze and 
 eloquent denunciation of the worthy in England. When 
 the charter of the East India Company was to be re- 
 
LIGHTS AND SHADES OP MISSIONS IN INDIA. 309 
 
 newed in the year 1813, William Wilberforce, the 
 friend of man and justice, appeared as the advocate of 
 liberty and truth ; and by the power of unanswerable 
 arguments, established facts, and manly eloquence, 
 caused the introduction of that clause in virtue of 
 which missionaries were permitted to enter the country 
 at any point — to range throughout the length and 
 breadth of the empire, propagating the Gospel in what- 
 ever ways were not inconsistent with the peace of the 
 country and the majesty of Government. This change 
 of policy has been progressing to the present time ; so 
 that if these questions were addressed to the Councils 
 of Bengal, Madras, and Bombay — '* Have the efforts 
 of foreign missionaries contributed to the stability of 
 the English Government and to the happiness of the 
 people ? and ought their longer continuance to be 
 sanctioned and encouraged ? " — who can doubt that 
 the reply would be an earnest and emphatic affirm- 
 ative. Not only are Christian teachers of all na- 
 tions and creeds allowed full liberty to travel, 
 speak, and act as they please, but each of the 
 branches of government has afforded assistance, by 
 pecuniary donations, and otherwise, to institutions in 
 which Christianity is faithfully taught, and Hin- 
 dooism boldly assailed. — while the highest func- 
 tionaries preside at examinations of missionary semi- 
 naries, and aid in furthering efforts to evangelize 
 the people. This is an encouraging feature of the 
 subject, and we should be sadly wanting in becoming 
 feelings, if we withheld the voice of grateful praise 
 
310 INDIA. 
 
 to Him who has the hearts of rulers in His hand, con- 
 straining them, as in this case, to extend to His cause 
 their protecting and fostering care. 
 
 The past and present position of the British Govern- 
 ment respecting the public parades of Hindoo wor- 
 ship, the pilgrim tax, and the property of temples 
 and pagodas, is a second feature to be illustrated- 
 Until lately, the Hindoos have not only been protected 
 in the performance of their religious ceremonies, but 
 open and most important encouragement has been af- 
 forded by their Christian rulers. The principal tem- 
 ples at the various great places of resort were taken 
 under the paternal care of Grovernment, and European 
 officials had the entire direction of pecuniary receipts 
 and disbursements. At the place of concourse fences 
 w^ere erected to prevent intruders, and those without 
 a pass, from descending to the sacred stream, or from 
 entering into the holy edifice, none could obtain ad- 
 mission without a government ticket paid for accord- 
 ing to the rank of the applicant, and all means were 
 used to render the festival profitable as possible to the 
 public treasury. This was the case at Juggernaut, 
 Graya, and Allahabad in the north, and Trinomale, 
 Conjeveram and Seringham on the south. On certain 
 occasions the English regiment w^as called out, who, 
 by their splendid equipage, music, and salutes, gave 
 eclat to the idolatrous festivity. At other times, an 
 officer of government, with much parade, presented to 
 the officiating Brahmins a costly shaivl with which to 
 decorate the image. Surprise has been well expressed 
 
LIGHTS AND SHADES OF MISSIONS IN INDIA. 311 
 
 that tho Indian government could induce a large body 
 of educated English gentlemen so far to forget them- 
 selves as to perform tho contemptible part of puppets 
 in the procession of such images as Vishnu and other 
 Hindoo deities. But so it was, and not till within a 
 few years were the folly and wickedness of such a 
 course made to be generally seen and felt. The agita- 
 tion of the subject began with a few Christian officers 
 who were led to consider the relation they sustained to 
 their heathen neighbors, and the meaning of tho in- 
 junction ** avoid even the appearance of evil." A con- 
 sideration of the responsibility hereby involved, com- 
 pelled them to the conclusion that they could not, 
 as conscientious men, lend the sanction of their pres- 
 ence to the exalting of a senseless image into an 
 equality with the " High and ll(»ly One who inhabiteth 
 eternity." *' If," was their language to those who 
 gave them their appointments, '''if the alternative be 
 attendance at Heathen festivals or resi<^nationof our 
 commissions^ duty to God requires the latter, and ive 
 are ready to meet the issue.^^ G-overnment being at 
 that time wholly indisposed to yield the point, several 
 resignations were sent in, among which was that of 
 Sir Peregrine Maitland, commander-in-chief of the 
 Madras Presidency, who withdrew from an honorable 
 post, yielding an income of £15,000 per year, rather 
 than give the weight of his influence to a system so 
 glaringly unchristian and dishonorable to his Re- 
 deemer as this. Such instances of decision and self- 
 sacrifice, with crowded petitions from all parts of tho 
 
312 INDIA. 
 
 conntry, excited inquiry in England, and led to the 
 agitation of the subject there, until after long debates 
 in the Court of Directors, and pauses, which the Hon. 
 Mr. Poynder allowed to be but brief, the resolution was 
 passed directing a discontinuance of all such attendance 
 and salutes as were made matter of just complaint on 
 the part of the Christian officers and soldiers of the In- 
 dian army. Long delays occurred in carrying into full 
 effect the will of the Directors, especially throughout 
 the Madras Presidency. But it has, finally, to a large 
 extent been accomplished. If governmental officers 
 attend upon public festivals it is but to prevent a dis- 
 turbance of public tranquillity. The pilgrim tax is no 
 longer, or to but a trifling extent, collected, and the 
 Brahmins are left, in most cases, to look after their 
 own pecuniary affairs, excepting in cases where the 
 government is the appointed and irreieasible guardian. 
 The days of ignorance and indifference upon this 
 subject have gone by never to return ; and the senti- 
 ment has taken a strong hold upon the public mind of 
 England, that it is inconsistent and foolish to send to 
 India bishops, chaplains, and missionaries— vain to es- 
 tablish schools and circulate Bibles — so long as a public 
 sanction is given to the system which these means 
 were designed to overthrow ; while to send over the 
 land pilgrim-hunters, to applaud the fame and sanctity 
 of the shrines, and thus stimulate the ignorant multi 
 tude on to the gate of superstition, that the public rev- 
 enue may be benefited by the iniquitous traffic, is, in 
 the extreme, unchristian, wicked and cruel. All these 
 
LIGHTS AND SHADES OF MISSIONS IN INDIA. 313 
 
 are signs of the times favorable to the advancement of 
 truth and goodness in that benighted and sin-enslaved 
 land. 
 
 The past and present character of European resi- 
 dents presents a point worthy of attention. The Hon. 
 Mr. Shore, an eminent Bengal Judge, in his published 
 ** Notes on Indian Affairs," uses this strong language : 
 " The habits of the English in this country, till within 
 the last twenty years, were, as far as religion is con- 
 cerned, far below those of the heathen by whom they 
 were surrounded. These at least paid attention to 
 their own forms and ceremonies, but the English ap- 
 pear to have considered themselves at liberty to throw 
 aside all consideration upon the subject. They lived 
 * without Grod in the world,' as if there were neither a 
 heaven nor a hell." An old merchant said to the mis- 
 sionary Schwartz, " Do all Englishmen speak like you ?" 
 The reply was, "All Europeans are not true Christians, 
 but there are many who believe and practice the faith 
 I commend and preach." " You astonish me," said 
 the native, " for from what we daily observe, we cannot 
 but think the Europeans to be, with few exceptions, 
 Belf-interested, incontinent, proud, full of contempt 
 against us Hindoos, and even against their own reli- 
 gion." But how gratifying the change which has oc- 
 curred and is still in progress. Many Europeans who 
 now go to India, either carry their piety with them 
 without leaving it at the Cape of Good Hope ; or if, 
 unhappily, they reach its shores without this needful 
 blessing, they secure it through an attendance upon 
 14 
 
814 INDIA, 
 
 the Christian sanctuaries which are scattered throusrh- 
 out the country. In the days of Henry Marty n, the 
 chaplains of the East India Company were, as a body, 
 " blind leaders of the blind, '^ *' hirelings who cared not 
 for the sheep ;" but now, it were difficult to find in 
 Christendom more conscientious and faithful ministers 
 of divine truth than are to be met with in India. For 
 an officer or soldier of the Indian army, or for a civilian 
 of any age and rank to act the Christian, is no longer a 
 reproach and disgrace, but rather a passport to respec- 
 tability and public favor. The bearing of all this upon 
 the advancement of Christianity in that land, is both 
 negatively and positively beneficial : negatively, for 
 one argument against our faith is thus wrested from 
 the Hindoo priesthood, viz., that it exerts no salutary 
 influence upon its disciples ; and positively, for the 
 teachers of the Gospel now enjoy the sympathy, influ- 
 ence, and pecuniary contributions of their fellow-be- 
 lievers. Let a few facts illustrate this last point. In 
 the year 1844 a leading citizen of Madras offered the 
 sum of $25,000 for the establishment of a Christian 
 Institution in opposition to the Grovernment University, 
 which excluded the Bible, on condition that the public 
 would subscribe a like sum. At the head of the list 
 was placed the name of the Grovernor of Madras, the 
 Marquis of Tweedale, who subscribed $5,000, followed 
 by a long array of names from all classes in society, 
 until, after the lapse of a few months, the whole sum 
 was raised. "When the missionaries of the Church of 
 Scotland joined their seceding brethren, their friends in 
 
LIGHTS AND SHADES OP MISSIONS IN INDIA. 315 
 
 the Madras Presidency rallied at once to their aid, and 
 have met their entire expenses, with the purchase of 
 premises and buildings, to the sum of not less than 
 $50,000. The two neat and commodious chapels of 
 the American Mission at Madras, were erected without 
 any drafts upon the Ht)me Treasury, and mainly 
 through the efforts of my worthy friend and colleague, 
 the Rev. Mr. Winslow. Some branches of missionary 
 operations in India are carried on wholly through con- 
 tributions from the foreign residents. Some officers 
 expend a large part of their incomes in the publication 
 and distribution of tracts, and sustaining schools : 
 others give a salary to a Christian catechist, who visits 
 their family, reads to the servants, and instructs them 
 in the doctrines and duties of Christianity. Without 
 •wishing to conceal the fact that there is very much of 
 irreligion still remaining among the foreigners of India 
 — much that is immoral, and vicious, and destructive 
 — yet with all that need be subtracted of irreligion and 
 vice, there remains much, very much, in the state and 
 prospects of Anglo-Indian society there which calls for 
 devout gratitude and joyful hope. 
 
 The popular sentiment is evidently^ though it may 
 be slowly^ turning against Hindooism, and in favor 
 of Christianity. There are traditions and prophecies 
 current among the people, and recorded in the sacred 
 books of the land, that the time is corning when the 
 Brahminical religion is to be supplanted, by one frcm 
 the western world. The tenth avatar of Vishnu, a 
 man on a white horse, is supposed by some to typify 
 
816 INDIA. 
 
 that advent. Be that as it may, the belief in that oc- 
 currence is common the country over. Multitudes are 
 at the present hour thoroughly convinced that Chris- 
 tianity has truth upon its side, and are deterred from 
 acting up to their convictions only because they can- 
 not make up their minds to •bear the sacrifices which 
 such a profession must involve. These persons, like 
 the " Ruler of the Jews" visit the missionary " by 
 night," state their convictions and those of their friends, 
 and inquire of him what they shall do. ""We know," 
 say they, " that we are in the wrong. You are the 
 true worshippers, and we trust that our children will 
 be of your faith ; but how can we change now ?" One 
 of this class, a wealthy Brahmin of Benares, but a few 
 years ago called upon a missionary, bringing with him 
 his youthful son. " This child," he said, " I now give 
 to you, and with him here are rupees 10,000 ($5,000) 
 for his support. Take him, bring him up a Christian. 
 I am too old to alter my faith, but I desire my child 
 to be a follower of Christ." While this is a peculiar 
 case in respect to the pecuniary donation, yet instances 
 of a like kind are of increasingly frequent occurrence. 
 The people are changing their opinions and conduct 
 towards their priests. In former times to regard a 
 Brahmin with other than feelings of reverential awe, 
 was deemed one of the highest of crimes. No matter 
 what their character and principles — what the number 
 of their lies, adulteries, and other vicious acts — they 
 were regarded as the best and holiest of men. Their 
 smile was better than the approbation of heaven — their 
 
LIGHTS AND SHADES OF MISSIONS IN I\DIA. 317 
 
 anathema worse than the prospect of hell. But now, 
 although the Brahmins still occupy the first place in. 
 Hindoo society — though to them, as priests, are en- 
 trusted duties of great importance and solemnity — they 
 by no means enjoy the high honors and special pre- 
 rogatives with which they were once favored. Theii 
 crimes are spoken of with the greatest freedom, and 
 their threatenings command but little attention, and 
 less alarm. If upon any part of the antique structure 
 of Hindooism there be inscribed with special truth 
 " Ichabodj^^ it is upon the institution of the Brahmini- 
 cal priesthood ! 
 
 The strength or weakness of religious zeal in any 
 country may be with much correctness judged of by 
 the condition of its edifices for worship. Apply this 
 rule to the present condition of India, and it suggests 
 nmch to encourage for Christianity. But few new 
 temples are erected, while the old ones are fast going 
 to ruins. A coat of paint and whitewash is annually 
 allowed to temples of peculiar sanctity and resort, 
 while the majority are left to the decaying power of 
 time. There is the absence of that spirit of zeal and 
 self-sacrifice for their faith which will compel parents 
 and guardians to keep their children at home, or expend 
 an amount for their education rather than send them 
 to a missionary institution, where there is every pros- 
 pect of having their faith in Hindooism shaken, and in 
 Christianity confirmed. Instances have occurred in 
 which the conversion of one or more pupils has led to a 
 withdrawal of all the other scholars j but the mission- 
 
318 INDIA. 
 
 ary has but to wait a little and there will be a general 
 return of the absentees. Mass meetings have been 
 held at Calcutta and other places, in which speeches 
 have been made of a character most denunciatory of the 
 Bible and its teachers, and pledges formed of crushing 
 the whole system. But most signal failure has al- 
 ways been the result. Of the moneys pledged not one 
 per cent, is paid, and the resolutions have turned out 
 to be " vox et preterea nihil." These things are noticed 
 by intelligent Hindoos, and many of them speak out 
 publicly and boldly. A letter addressed not long since 
 by a native of Calcutta to the '* Dhurma Subha," an 
 association formed for the protection of Hindooism, 
 contained sentences like these : " Oh, holy men, boast 
 no more that you are Hindoos ! Do you think that 
 your people will remain faithful to the religion of their 
 fathers ? Give up all such vain hopes. The Padres 
 are wandering in bands through the lanes and streets 
 of Calcutta in order to destroy the Hindoo religion, and 
 greedy boys, like hungry fishes, are caught by the hook 
 of their sorceries. Many youth have given up their 
 family caste and religion, and have been initiated into 
 the mysteries of the Bible. Last week another boy 
 lifted his iving' and flew to the tree of the love of Jesus 
 Christ! We cannot find fault with the missionaries, 
 for it is the glory of their religion that they have crossed 
 seven oceans and thirteen seas* to come into this coun- 
 try, and are now expending immense sums in educa- 
 tion of the people. Our religion, having no means of 
 * A proverbial expression. 
 
LIGHTS AND SHADES OP MISSIONS IN INDIA. 319 
 
 defending itself, is di/ing' and g'oing' to its last home.''^ 
 Such a state of things as now described is altogether 
 new to India, and^indicates a change of feeling most 
 encouraging to the heart of those who desire the down- 
 fall of that ancient but destructive superstition. 
 
 The existence in India of a Christian church cowt- 
 posed of converted Hindoos is another consideration 
 which casts a cheering light upon the cause of truth 
 in that land. It is no longer problematical whether 
 the natives of Hindostan are susceptible of impression 
 by the arguments and motives of the Gospel. The 
 possibility of their evangelization is settled by the fact 
 that Hindooism and Mohamedanism have yielded con- 
 verts to Christianity. The Brahmin and Soodra have 
 been cleansed by a holier ablution than by the waters 
 of the Granges ; and sitting down at the table of the 
 Lord, have eaten of one bread and drank of one cup in 
 remembrance of Jesus. One of the north of India 
 missionaries states the number of Protestant Christians 
 in the Bengal Presidency and northwest provinces to 
 exceed twelve thousand. The Secretar)tof the Church 
 Missionary Society (Rev. Mr. Tucker) estimates the 
 native Christians of Southern India at fifty thousand. 
 It is difficult to gain an estimate altogether correct and 
 faultless, and still more difficult to ascertain how larga 
 the proportion of those who " have a name to live." 
 But making all lawful and required deductions, many 
 thousands will remain as evidence, not to be gainsaid, 
 that the Most High has not disinherited his children 
 there, unworthy though they have rendered themselves 
 
320 INDIA. 
 
 of the Divine lavor. Among the natives of India there 
 are jewels which will shine brightly and forever in the 
 Redeemer's crown of glory. That country is yet to 
 form part of that universal empire of which the Lord 
 Jesus is Saviour and King. 
 
 To these considerations may be added the interest 
 expressed, by all Christian denominations, in the spiri- 
 tual prospects of the Hindoos, the comparatively large 
 number of missionaries sent among them, the invari- 
 able success of their efforts whenever carried on with 
 perseverance and zeal, the extensive circulation of 
 Bibles and Tracts, and other agencies, which, if space 
 allowed, I would gladly illustrate. 
 
 I am not ignorant of the fact, nor would I attempt 
 its concealment, that this subject has shades, as well 
 as lights. The Hindoo, with his volumes of revealed 
 truth, his multitude of propitiatory sacrifices, his fes- 
 tival days and deities, numerous and imposing, and 
 his millions of fellow-believers, can hardly be made to 
 believe that al^are deceived, and the whole system a 
 falsehood and deception. Then comes in the system 
 of caste, with its terrific denunciations against all 
 who dare to abjure the national faith, and attach 
 themselves to the creed of strans^ers and foreio:ners. 
 Upon this follows the certainty that persecution, in 
 some of its hydra forms, will follow the act of 
 baptism. To all which may be added a literature, ex- 
 tensive and antiquated, to which the Hindoo triumph- 
 antly appeals, with the question, How can we, who 
 
LIGHTS AND SHADES OF MISSIONS IN INDIA. 321 
 
 live in the iron age of learning, disbelieve and discard 
 that creed which in the golden age was deemed divine 
 in origin, and supreme in excellence ?" These things 
 operate as barriers to the progress of truth, and it is 
 on account of these that the present missionary corps 
 is so much like a " beleaguering army, that has as 
 yet been skirmishing around the walls of a mighty 
 fortress, who have just succeeded in taking a few 
 stragglers as prisoners, and have begun to open some 
 of their batteries, to breach the walls, but who well 
 know that many more arduous struggles must be en- 
 dured, and that many a hero must fall before the ene- 
 my's citadel is taken ! 
 
 But when we consider that the Grovernment of 
 India gives the most ample protection to missionaries 
 of all denominations, in the peaceable prosecution of 
 their holy object — that a disunion is fast being effected 
 between governmental patronage and the national re- 
 ligion, the latter being left to stand or fall on its own 
 merits — that a most extensive and happy change has 
 taken place in the character and consequent influence 
 of European residents, civil, military, and ecclesiasti- 
 cal — that the impression is wide-spread and deep, 
 among all intelligent and thoughtful Hindoos, that 
 their system cannot endure a close contact with Chris- 
 tianity — that the Christian Church has obtained a 
 footing in that land, and attached to itself scarcely 
 less than 50,000 norrnnal disciples — that the whole 
 array of evangelizing agencies, as Schools, the Press, 
 Bibles and Tract Circulation, and Preaching, m its 
 14* 
 
322 INDIA. 
 
 many forms, is in operation — that the whole of Chris- 
 tendom, without regard to creed or nation, is mani- 
 festing a deep and practical interest in the welfare of 
 the Hindoos, and sending thither teachers of their 
 faith — when these facts come before us, they tend to 
 dissipate the dark clouds of discouragement and de- 
 pression. '' The walls of Jerusalem, compactly built 
 together, did not fall at once, under the battering-rams 
 of the Romans. Blow succeeded blow, before any im- 
 portant impression was made. But at length the huge 
 stones were loosed and shaken, and, in spite of the 
 desperate courage and skill of the defenders, the inner 
 wall was reached ; it toppled to its foundation, and a 
 breach was opened into the heart of the city." So 
 with Hindooism — it has been besieged, and an under- 
 mining process is going on, which, with the Divine 
 blessing, will go on, until it shall be known but on 
 the pages of history. While, therefore, it cannot be 
 denied that the *' night" of error and superstition still 
 bn ods over that land, we may say, without the aid of 
 prophetic vision, *' The morning Cometh^ 
 
CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 CHRISTIAN MISSIONS IN INDIA. 
 
 The interest fd t by Christendom in India — St. Thomas — Roman Ca- 
 tholic Missions — Society for Propagating the Gospel — Danish Mis- 
 sionary Society — English Baptist Missionary Society — London Mis- 
 sionary Society — Scottish Missionary Society — Church Missionary 
 Society — Free Church of Scotland Missions — American Board of Com- 
 missioners for Foreign Missions — American Baptist Missionary Society 
 — Presbyterian Foreign Missionary Society — Free Will Baptist Mis- 
 sions — Evangelical Lutheran Missions — Concluding Remarks. 
 
 The interest felt by the whole of Christendom in 
 the spiritual position and prospects of the Hindoos, is a 
 fact full of hope to that benighted and unhappy people. 
 A nation that has, from any cause, lost the earnest 
 sympathy of the Christian Church, and is debarred 
 wholly or in part from a place in her prayers and 
 evangelizing endeavors, is in a very deplorable and hap- 
 less state. Such is not the case with India. I know 
 of no part of the vast Christian community which is 
 not engaged directly and earnestly in bettering the 
 condition of that idolatrous country. The late Bishop 
 Heber favored the opinion that St. Thomas preached 
 the Gospel 19 India, and was martyred at a place 
 
324 INDIA. 
 
 named Meilapoor, near the city of Madras. In that 
 village is a small rocky knoll with a Roman Catholic 
 church upon it, which, in honor of this apostle and 
 early martyr, is called St. Thom6. As early as the 
 fourteenth century, the Church of Rome sent forth her 
 emissaries to that land ; and with such zeal and ear- 
 nestness were their efforts prosecuted under Robert de 
 Nobili, Francis Xavier, with other Ecclesiastics, Car- 
 melites, Capuchins, Augustinians and Jesuits, that in 
 connection with that communion alone are not less 
 than six hundred thousand natives. Most of these are 
 the descendants of families converted, centuries back, 
 to the creed of Rome, the conversions from heathenism 
 to that faith being at the present time very few. 
 
 I would request the reader's attention, during the 
 remainder of this chapter, to a rapid view of Protestant 
 Missions as they have been and still are conducted 
 in that country. The various organizations will be 
 named in the order of their relative age. 
 
 I. 
 
 The " Society for the i ropagatiotv of the Gospel 
 IN foreign parts," was chartered by King William III., 
 June 16, 1701. Its India stations are Vepery, (an 
 environ of Madras,) ^Tanjore, Trichinopoly, Vellore, 
 Cuddalore and Tinnevelly, with Bishop's College at 
 Calcutta. 
 
 II. 
 The *' Danish Missionary Society," was established 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS IN INDIA. 325 
 
 in 1705, by Frederick IV. of Denmark, and had 
 for its primary object to make known the Gospel of 
 Christ among the Hindoos on the Coromandel coast. 
 The missionaries who have enjoyed the patronage of 
 this Society have been men eminent for talents and 
 piety. The venerable names of Ziegcnbalg, Platscho, 
 Grrundler, Schubse, Schwartz, Gericke, Jonicke, Koh- 
 loff, Rottler, Cammaeren and others, their colleagues, 
 will be honored so long as faith, zeal, and self-sacrifioe 
 are esteemed among men. 
 
 III. 
 
 The " English Baptist Missionary Society" was 
 the product of a volume from the pen of Rev. Andrew 
 Fuller, entitled " The Gospel of Christ worthy of all 
 acceptation,''^ and a discourse from Mr. (afterwards Dr.) 
 Carey, from Isaiah, liv. 2, 3, and having as its topic 
 this important sentiment, " Expect great things from 
 God ; attempt great things for God." On the 2d of 
 October, 1792, in the humble village of Kittering, this 
 noble institution of Christian benevolence had its be- 
 ginning in a series of resolutions adopted by Ryland, 
 Fuller, Sutcliff, Pfearcc, and men of kindred aims and 
 hopes. On the 13th of June, of the same year, Revds, 
 John Thomas and William Carey, sailed for the East 
 Indies. My readers are too familiar with the names 
 of Carey, Marshman, Ward, Yates, Pearce, their place 
 of abode — the world-renowned Serampore — and their 
 great success in Bible translations, to require any 
 farther details in regard to their operations. Besides 
 
INDIA. 
 
 Serampore this Society have stations at Calcutta, 
 Cutwa, Digah, and Monghyr, at each of which is a 
 Christian church, with schools^ and systematic Bible 
 and Tract distribution. 
 
 IV. 
 
 The *' London Missionary Society" was established 
 in 1795, and consisted, at its formation, of Christians 
 of several denominations, though now conducted al- 
 most entirely on the plan of discipline adopted by the 
 body of independent Dissenters. This most useful 
 organization had its origin in the zeal enkindled with- 
 in the heart of Dr. Bogue. Rev. Mr. Steven, and a few 
 others, by letters received from Carey and Thomas — a 
 remarkable instance of the diffasive benefit of Chris- 
 tian benevolence. In addition to successful establish- 
 ments in the South Sea Islands and South Africa, this 
 Society has stations at Benares, Burhamppre, Chin- 
 surah, Kidderpore, Surat, Madras, Yizagapatam, Cud- 
 dapah, Chittoor, Bclgaum, Bellary, Bungalore, and 
 Travancore. From the year 1798, when the Rev. 
 Mr. Forsyth was sent to Calcutta, to the present hour, 
 this Institution has been doing much for the natives 
 and Eurasians of India. 
 
 V. 
 
 The " ScoTTiT/T Missionary Society" was formed at 
 Edinburgh In February, 1796, and though limited in 
 its sphere of operations has had a useful career. Its 
 HDi&sickis in thg East Indies are at Barikote, sixty miles 
 soulh from Bombay, Sevendroog and Bombay. 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS IN INDIA. 927- 
 
 VI. 
 
 Tn the year 1801 was instituted the " Church Mrs- 
 sioNARY SociETv," of a kindred spirit and aim 
 with that of the London Society ; but conducted solely 
 on the principles of the Church of England. Tt is un- 
 derstood to be the organ of the Low Church as the 
 Gospel Propagation Society is of the High Church 
 party of that religious denomination. In addition to 
 Africa and Australia, ihis Society has many devoted 
 and successful agents in Northern India, at Burdwan, 
 Buxar, Benares, Chunar, Delhi, Agra, Surruokpore, 
 and Moerut; and in Southern India at Madras, Tinne- 
 velly, and Travancorc. The Rev. Mr. Rhenius, one 
 of the most eminent of India missionaries, the transla- 
 tor of the New Testament Scriptures, author of various 
 tracts and Christian treatises, was long connected with 
 this Society. 
 
 VII. 
 
 When the disruption took place in the Established 
 Church of Scotland, the seceders, calling themselves 
 the *' Free Church of Scotland," attracted to them- 
 selves the entire corps of Scottish missionaries in 
 India. Among them was the Rev. Dr. DufF of Calcutta, 
 the Rev. Dr. Wilson of Bombay, and the loss eminent, ^ 
 though not less zealous and indefatigable and success- 
 ful servants of Grod, the Rev. Messrs. Anderson, 
 Braidwood, and Johnson of Madras. Instruction of 
 the young rather than preaching to adults has charac- 
 terized the efforts of these mis^^ionaries, and with their 
 
328 INDIA. 
 
 zeal and unwearied self-devotion they cannot fail to 
 succeed. 
 
 YIIT. 
 To these may be added the ^' Gterman Missionary So- 
 ciety," having stations in the southern districts and 
 on the western coast, with others of little note, though 
 useful, in their way. 
 
 The American Churches are represented in India by 
 five societies, of which the first in age is that of the 
 " American Board of Commissioners, for Foreign 
 Missions." This board met for the first time at Far- 
 mington, Conn., September 5th, 1810. The present 
 centre of its extensive operations is Boston, Mass., its 
 presiding officer Hon. Theodore Frelinghujsen, LL.D., 
 its secretaries Rufus Anderson, D.D., Rev. Selah B. 
 Treat, and Swan L. Pomroy, D.D., assisted by a Pru- 
 dential Committee. The large place which India has 
 has held in the evangelistic efforts of this Society 
 will appear from the following table, which contains 
 the names of all persons, ministerial, lay, and assistants, 
 who have been sent under its direction to the Mahrattas, 
 in and around Bombay, to Jaffna in Northern Ceylon, 
 to Madura and Madras on the continent. 
 
 1812. 
 
 Reverend Samuel, and Mrs. Harriet A. Newell, Bombay, 
 
 " " " Nott, 
 
 " Gordon Hall, 
 
 u 
 
 1815. 
 Reverend Horatio, ani Mrs. R. F. Bard we ', Bombay, 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS IN INDIA, 
 
 329 
 
 Reverend Daniel, and Mrs. Susan Poor, Ceylon, 
 " James, " Sarah Richards, ** 
 
 " Benjamin C. " Sarah M. Meigs, <* 
 
 « Edward Warren, ** 
 
 1817. 
 
 Reverend John, and Mrs. Elizabeth Nichols, 
 
 " Allen, " Mary L. Graves, 
 
 Miss Philomela Thurston, 
 
 1819. 
 
 Reverend Miron, and Mrs. Harriet L. Winslow, 
 " Levi, " Mary C. Spaulding, 
 
 « Henry, " Lydia N. Woodward, 
 
 " John (M.D.) , « Harriet W. Scudder, 
 
 1820. 
 Mr. James Garret, 
 
 1823. 
 Reverend Edmund, and Mrs. C. E. Frost, 
 
 1827. 
 
 Reverend David 0., and Mrs. M. W. Allen, 
 
 " Cyrus, " Miss A. F. Stone, 
 
 Miss Cynthia Farrar, ** 
 
 1830. 
 
 Reverend William, and Mrs. Elizabeth H. Hervey, Bombay. 
 " William, " Nancy W. Ramsey, " 
 
 « HoUis, " C. H. Read, « 
 
 Bombay 
 
 Ceylon. 
 tt 
 
 Ceylon, 
 Bombay. 
 
 Bombay, 
 
 1832. 
 
 Reverend George W., and Mrs. F. W. Boggs. 
 Mr. William C, " Mary L. Sampson, 
 
 1833. 
 
 Reverend George H., and Mrs. Mary R. Apthorp, 
 " Henry R., " Nancy L. Hoisinglon, 
 
 Bombay, 
 
 Ceylon- 
 
 Samuel. 
 
 " Elizabeth C. Hutchings, 
 
330 
 
 INDIA. 
 
 Reverend William, and Mrs. Lury B. Todd, 
 
 " Eastnian S., *' Lucy B. Miner, 
 Nathan (IVJ.D.), " Harriet W. Ward, 
 
 Reverend James R., 
 
 Margaret E. Eckard, 
 
 Ceylon, 
 
 1834. 
 
 Reverend Sendol B., and Mrs, 
 
 . Maria L. Munger, 
 
 Bombay. 
 
 " Alanson C, « 
 
 Frances A. Hall, 
 
 Ceylon. 
 
 Mr. Amos A., « 
 
 A. W. Abbott, 
 
 Bombay. 
 
 « George W., « 
 
 E. B. Hubbard, 
 
 tt 
 
 Miss Orpah Graves, 
 
 
 u 
 
 « Abigail H. Kimball, 
 
 
 tt 
 
 1835. 
 
 Reverend John M. S., and Mrs. Harriet J. Perry, Ceylon. 
 " John J., " Mary H. Lawrence, " 
 
 « Roberto., " Mary B. P wight, " 
 
 Mrs. Catherine W. Winslow, 
 
 Madras. 
 
 1837. 
 
 Reverend Henry, and Mrs. C. H. Cherry, 
 
 Madura. 
 
 « Edward, '' E. K. Cope, 
 
 t( 
 
 » Nathaniel L.,» Julia A. J. Crane, 
 
 tt 
 
 " Clarendon F., " S. B. Muzzy, 
 
 tt 
 
 « William, '■' E.F.Tracy, 
 
 u 
 
 « Ferd. De W. " Jane Ward, 
 
 u 
 
 And afterwards at Madrat 
 
 John (M.D.) , and Mrs. Mary S. Steele, 
 
 Madura 
 
 And Miss Steele, since 1840, at 
 
 Jaffna. 
 
 1839. 
 Reverend Ebenezer, and Mrs. Nancy G. Burgess, Bombay. 
 
 " Ozro, 
 « Robert W., 
 Mr. Phineas R., 
 Miss Eliza Agnew, 
 ** Sarah F. Brown, 
 ** Jane E. Lathrop, 
 
 Jane H. French, " 
 
 Hannah D. Hume, " 
 
 Abigail M. Hunt, Madras^ 
 
 Ceylon. 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS IN INDIA. 
 
 83f 
 
 1841. 
 
 Reverend Samuel G., and Mrs. Anna C. Whittlesey, Ceylon, 
 " Robert, " Martha E. Wyman, ** 
 
 •« J. C, " Mary S. Smith, « 
 
 1844. 
 
 Reverend Horace S.. 
 
 and Mrs. Martha E. Taylor, 
 
 Madura. 
 
 tt 
 
 Henry M., 
 
 u 
 
 Fanny L. ScudJer, 
 1846. 
 
 Madras. 
 
 Reverend James, and Mrs 
 
 . Elizabeth C. Her rick, 
 
 Madura. 
 
 u 
 
 Edward, 
 
 (( 
 
 Nancy A. Webb, 
 
 u 
 
 u 
 
 John, 
 
 (C 
 
 Jane B. Rendall, 
 
 u 
 
 tt 
 
 George W., 
 
 } 
 
 Rebecca N. M'Millan, 
 
 u 
 
 u 
 
 A. H., 
 
 11 
 
 Elizabeth S. Fletcher, 
 
 C( 
 
 tt 
 
 Wm. W. 
 
 u 
 
 Susan R. Howland, 
 
 u 
 
 (I 
 
 Royal G^ 
 
 u 
 
 Eliza J. Wilder, 
 
 Ahmednu 
 
 u 
 
 Samuel G., 
 
 a 
 
 Abby W. Fairbank, 
 
 u 
 
 u 
 
 A. H., 
 
 u 
 
 M^irtha R. Hazen, 
 
 tt 
 
 tt 
 
 John E., 
 
 u 
 
 Charlotte M. Chandler, 
 
 Madura 
 
 tt 
 
 George, 
 
 u 
 
 Ann J. Ford, 
 
 u 
 
 tt 
 
 Wm. W. 
 
 u 
 
 Catherine E. Scndder, 
 
 Ceylon. 
 
 tt 
 
 Eurotas P. 
 
 Hastings, 
 
 tt 
 
 Dr. Samuel F. Green 
 
 '> 
 
 
 « 
 
 1847. 
 
 Reverend George Bowen, 
 
 " William, and Mrs. Lucy M. Wood, •* 
 
 1848. 
 
 Reverend John W., and Mrs. Harriet L. Dallas, Madras. 
 
 Dr. Charles S., " Henrietta M. Shelton, Madura. 
 
 Reverend Joseph T., " Elizabeth A. Noyes, Ceylon. 
 
 « Cyrus T., " Susan L. Mills. " 
 
 " Thomas S., " Martha Burwell, ** 
 
 Of these one hundred and fifty persons, forty are 
 deceased, eighty-five still connected with the mission, 
 
332 INDIA. 
 
 while the rest are in their native country, invalided, oi 
 as pastors. Of the company leaving in 1815, the Rev. 
 Messrs. Meigs and Poor are still toiling on with zeal and 
 hopefulness. Of the reinforcement sent in 1819, Rev. 
 Messrs. Winslow and Scudder have resided at Madras, 
 since 1835, being the honored founders of the Ameri- 
 can Madras Mission; and Rev. Mr. and Mrs. Spaulding 
 still have the efficient and successful charge of the 
 Female Boarding School at Oodooville, Jaffna, assisted 
 by Miss Agnew. By a singular concurrence of re- 
 verse events, of the twenty-four who went to India 
 during the years 1830, '32 and '33, but one person is 
 on the field — Mr. Miner, at Jaffna. 
 
 "Would the reader make himself more fully ac- 
 quainted with the past histdty and present condition 
 of the various missionary stations of this Board in 
 India, he will do well to read, among other works, 
 The Christian Brahmin^ by Rev. HoUis Read, and 
 published in 1836, a work replete with much informa- 
 tion, both respecting the interesting convert Babajee, 
 and the Hindoos generally ; *' Journal of a Mission- 
 ary Tour in India^ by Rev. Wm. Ramsay, published 
 in the same year, an admirable description of mission- 
 ary itineracy; ''^Memoirs of Mrs. Winshw" which 
 none of my readers ought to omit reading; ^^ Te?i 
 Years in Ceylon and Southern India, containing 
 much respecting the theory of Hindooism not to be 
 found in any other American work ; " Conquest of 
 India by the Church, by Rev. S. B. Munger, which, 
 with the admirable appeals from the Rev. D. Scudder, 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS IN INDIA. 333 
 
 cannot be read without awakening emotions of letes- 
 tation for that false faith, pity for its enslaved votaries, 
 and an earnest desire that the Truth may set them 
 free. 
 
 The *' American Baptist Board op Foreign Mis- 
 sions " was called into existence by an important 
 change which took place in the theological views of 
 the Rev. Messrs. Judson and I?lce, during their voyage 
 to India, as Missionaries of the American Board. The 
 organization took place at Philadelphia, on the 18th 
 of May, 1814. Its present centre is Boston, its Presi- 
 dent the Hon. George N. Briggs, with Solomon Peck, 
 D.D., and Rev. Edward Bright, as Secretaries. 
 
 Until the year 1835, the operations of this Board 
 were restricted to the Burmese and Chinese empires — 
 but in that year, the Rev. S. S. and Mrs. Day were sent 
 on a mission to the natives of Southern India, speak- 
 ing the Teloogoo language. After residing for a time 
 at Madras, they removed to Nelloor, a large sea-board 
 town, about a hundred miles north from the metropolis. 
 In 1840 they were joined by the Rev. Mr. and Mrs. Van 
 Husen ; and they labored patiently, and with some 
 degree of encouragement until 1845, when ill health 
 compelled Mr. Van H. to relinquish his labors, and re- 
 turn to America, where he now is, a hopeless invalid. 
 Mr. Day soon followed, but his health being sufficient- 
 ly restored, he reembarked in 1848, accompanied by 
 Rev. Mr. and Mrs. Jewett,— and all are now applying 
 themselves with unwearied diligence and zeal, to the 
 
S34 
 
 INDIA. 
 
 people of that idolatrous town. May God bless them 
 more and more. 
 
 The " Board of Fore ton Missions of the Presby- 
 terian Church in the United States," was instituted 
 June 7th, 1837, having been preceded by the " West- 
 ern Foreign Missionary Society ^"^^ which held its first 
 annual meeting in the city of Pittsburg, May 9th, 
 1833. The present lod^ility of the board is New York 
 city, its President Archibald Alexander, D.D., its Se- 
 cretaries, Walter Lowrie, Esq., and Rev. John C. 
 Lowrie, and its missionaries, past and present, in 
 India are as follows : 
 
 1833. 
 Reverend John C, and Mrs. Lowrie, Lodlana. 
 
 " William, « Reed, '' 
 
 This company have all deceased except Mr. Lowrie, who is associated 
 with his honored father in the Secretaryship of the Society. 
 
 
 1834. 
 
 Reverend James, and Mrs, 
 
 . Wilson, 
 
 « John, " 
 
 Newton. 
 
 Miss Jidia A. Davis (since Mrs. Goadby) , 
 
 
 1835. 
 
 Reverend James, and Mrs. M'Ewan, 
 
 « James R., " 
 
 Campbell, 
 
 « Jesse M., " 
 
 Jamieson, 
 
 *» William S., " 
 
 Rogers, 
 
 « Joseph, 
 
 Porter, 
 
 Lahore, 
 Orissa. 
 
 Allahabad. 
 Saharunpoor. 
 Amballa. 
 Lodiana. 
 
 1836. 
 Reverend H., and Mrs. ^rcrrison, 
 
 " Henry R., '• Wilson, 
 Mr. James, and Mrs. Craig, 
 Mr. Rees, •' Morris, 
 
 Reverend Joseph, '• Caldwell, 
 
 Jlmballa. 
 
 Futtehgurh. 
 
 Safiarunpoor, 
 
 Indiana. 
 
 Saharunpoor 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS IN INDIA. 
 
 335 
 
 1838. 
 
 Reverend Joseph, and Mrs. Warren, 
 ** John E., " Freeman, 
 ♦* James L. " Scott, 
 
 JUlahabad. 
 
 1840. 
 
 Afiverend John C, and Mrs. Rankin, 
 ♦* William H. " M'Auley, 
 " Joseph, " Owen, 
 
 Miss Jane Vanderveer, 
 
 Jgra. 
 
 Furrukhahad, 
 
 Mlahabad. 
 
 1841. 
 
 Reverend John, and Mrs. Wray, 
 " Levi, '' Janvier, 
 
 jSllahabofL 
 Lodiana. 
 
 1842. 
 
 Willis Green M J)., 
 
 Lodiana. 
 
 1843. 
 
 
 Reverend John J., and Mrs. Walsh, 
 
 Mynpurk. 
 
 1846. 
 
 
 Reverend Adolph, and Mrs. Randolph, 
 " David " Irving, 
 " Augustus H. Seeley, 
 <* Robert M. Munnis, 
 
 Lodiana. 
 Futtehgurh. 
 Furrukhabad. 
 jIUahadad. 
 
 1847. 
 
 
 Reverend A. Alexander, and Mrs. Hodge. 
 « Charles W. Forman, 
 
 Jllahahad. 
 Lafun-t. 
 
 1848. 
 
 
 Reverend Julius F. UUman, 
 
 « John S., and xMrs. Woodside, 
 
 Futtchgurh. 
 Saharunpoor 
 
336 INDIA. 
 
 1860. 
 
 irere 
 
 nd Horatio W., and Mrs. Shaw, 
 
 Allahabad. 
 
 u 
 
 Lawrence G., " Hay, 
 
 (( 
 
 tt 
 
 Robert S., " Fullerton. 
 
 Futtehgurh. 
 
 u 
 
 D. Elliot, « Campbell, 
 
 Furrukhabad. 
 
 u 
 
 James H. Orbison, 
 
 Lodiana. 
 
 , These stations it will be observed, are all in the ex- 
 treme North, near the base of the Himalayah Moun- 
 tains, and reached by the way of Calcutta and the 
 Granges. For an interesting account of the rise and 
 progress of that efficient mission, with a description of 
 the vicissitudes and perils attending a trip up the 
 sacred stream, the reader is referred to a volume from 
 the pen of my worthy friend the Rev. Mr. Lowrie, the 
 pioneer to that country, and at present an executive 
 officer in the Society, with which he has been connect- 
 ed since its foundation. 
 
 The " Free Will Baptist Foreign Missionary So- 
 ciety" was organized in the year 1833, the zeal which 
 called it into being being enkindled by the " Macedo- 
 nian call" of the Rev. Mr. Sutton, a missionary among 
 the people of Orissa in South Bengal. Mr. S. visited 
 this country, and upon his return to India in the year 
 1835, was accompanied by the Rev. Messrs. Noyes and 
 Phillips, with their wives. In the year 1839, Mr. 
 Otis R. and Miss Batchelder, and Miss Hannah W. 
 Cummings, were sent to that interesting but needy 
 field. 
 
 The Evangelical Lutherans have commenced mis- 
 sionary operations at Gruntoor, having as their efficient 
 
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS IN INDIA. 337 
 
 and devoted agents the Rev. Messrs. Hyer and Gunn 
 and Mrs. Gunn. Much encouragement has attended 
 their efforts thus far. 
 
 With this large array of means in operation, the 
 reader is expecting to hear of results proportionally 
 abundant and gratifying. In forming a judgment 
 upon this subject we must not overlook the obstacles 
 with which the Christian missionary has to contend in 
 the language, the system of caste, a false philosophy, 
 an antiquated and venerated theology, together with 
 the dense population, so far exceeding in proportionate 
 numbers the few who are sent for their instruction. 
 The whole missionary corps of India, able-bodied and 
 ripe for action, cannot exceed one hundred and fifty at 
 the farthest — the population is about one hundred and 
 fifty millions^ and speaking twenty different lan- 
 guages. When I tell my reader that the whole num- 
 ber of converts to Christianity, excluding the members 
 of the Church of Rome, cannot exceed ten thousand, 
 let him not be surprised and disheartened, but rather 
 be thankful that against such fearful odds such re- 
 sults have been gained. England requires two hun- 
 dred thousand well-disciplined troops to subjugate to 
 her dominion the flesh and blood of India. And now, 
 because some few scores of soldiers of the cross have 
 not taken from Satan and all his principalities and 
 powers, in these his high places of abomination and 
 sin, this his most loyal province, and are not now with 
 the millions of its redeemed people, shouting high and 
 
338 INDIA. 
 
 jubilant songs of conquest, there are, forsooth, those 
 who begin to wonder at the protraction of the fight; 
 and to despond of conquest. Reader, let me entreat 
 you not to be of that number. India belongs to truth 
 and goodness, though for a time in the power of error 
 and sin ; and the time is coming when the Almighty 
 will assert His rights and reclaim His dominion. 
 In His name, and by His direction, measures are in 
 progress which tend to this blessed consummation. 
 Far be it from the writer's wish that one who pe- 
 ruses his pages close his mind to facts however dis- 
 couraging and sad ; but let him look also at the en- 
 couragements — let him read the* previous list and see 
 if he does not find the name of a son, daughter, brother, 
 sister, or other beloved friend, from whose tombstone 
 there comes an appeal that India be cared for — with 
 faith, and prayer, and self-sacrifice. If, after all this, 
 any are disposed still to despond, let them remember 
 Calvary, and say: "From the cross came the crown, 
 out of the grave came heaven, through the gibbet's 
 shame came the Church's glory." As it was in Judea, 
 so is it in India. Though there be night the " rrjorn- 
 ing Cometh." This must be our motto, to warm our 
 zeal and nerve our arm, to cheer our despondency and 
 strenorthen our faith — " faint yet pursuino." 
 
CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 GLOSSARY: 
 
 OR, VOCABULARY OF WORDS AND TERMS IN COMMON USE BY 
 WRITERS ON INDIA, ARRANGED IN ALPHABETICAL ORDER. 
 
 Adawlet — A court of justice, civil or criminal. 
 
 Ameer — ^A noblemau, a prince. 
 
 Ameen — A guardian, arbitrator. 
 
 Amildar — A collector, or ruler. 
 
 Anna — A silver coin about three cents m value. 
 
 Annicut — A dam. 
 
 Avatar — An incarnation. 
 
 AcBAR — A native newspaper. 
 
 Aumeer — A collector of revenue. 
 
 Ayah — A nurse-maid. 
 
 B. 
 
 Baboo — Title of a Hindoo gentleman. 
 
 Bagee — Name of a grain. 
 
 Bang — Hemp, an intoxicating mixture made from hemp. 
 
 Bangy — A stick carried across the shoulders with slings 
 
 at both ends for burdens, heavy mail bag. 
 Banyan — A shopkeeper. 
 Batta — Allowance to troops in the field. 
 Bazar — Market, grocery store. 
 Beastie — One who carries water in a skin. 
 
340 
 
 INDIA. 
 
 Bee BEE — Lady. 
 
 Begum — A lady of rank, a princess. 
 
 Brinjarry — Carriers of rice. 
 
 Bungalow — A thatched cottage. 
 
 Bandy — A gig or cart, (usually drawn by oxenj 
 
 Bangle — A bracelet. 
 
 Begah — Land measure. 
 
 BooLEE — A large well. 
 
 Boosa — Camel's fooii. 
 
 Budgerow — A large cabined boat used on the Ganges. 
 
 BuNDUR — ^A harbor. 
 
 c. 
 
 Carcoon — The register of the collections under a Zimindar. 
 
 Catamaran — A water craft used on the Bay of Bengal. 
 
 Cawny — A ground measure equal to 1 1-4 acres. 
 
 Cazee — A Mohamedan judge. 
 
 Chokedar — A watchman. 
 
 Choultry — A building for public purposes. 
 
 Chunam — Lime, whitewash. 
 
 CiRCAR — A district, a superintendent. 
 
 Compound — An enclosure, a front yard. 
 
 CoNicopiLLY — An accountant. 
 
 CooLY — A laborer, porter, hire. 
 
 Coss — A measure, averaging two miles. 
 
 Crore — Ten millions. 
 
 Cumbly — A blanket. 
 
 CuTCHERY — A town hall, a court. 
 
 CuTWAL — The chief officer of the police in a town. 
 
 Chattah — Umbrella. 
 
 Chowny — ^A whisp for driving off flies. 
 
 D. 
 
 Dacoit — An attack made by robbers. 
 
 Bawk — Post for letters or bearers. 
 
 Dewan — Minister, steward. 
 
 BiRZEE — The household tailor. 
 
 BoAB — ^A tract of country between two rivers. 
 
 Bobash — An interpreter. 
 
GLOSSARY. 341 
 
 Dooly — A light description of palankeen made of canvas. 
 Dandee — A boatman, (applied to those on the Ganges.) 
 DuFFADAR — Officer, equivalent to lioutenant. 
 Durbar — A court where a levee is held. 
 DuRMAN — A gate keeper. 
 
 F. 
 
 Fakeer — A Mohamedan devotee, literally a beggar, 
 FouJDAR — The military governor of a town or district. 
 
 Ganja — Hemp, an intoxicating mixture nsed for drinking and 
 
 smoking. 
 Ghee — Clarified butter. 
 
 Ghurny — An Indian hour, twenty-four minutes 
 GoBRUN — The porch tower of a pagoda, a gate. 
 GoDowN — Warehouse, storeroom. 
 Gomaster — Agent. 
 GooRoo — Spiritual guide. 
 Ghaut — A landing pla^e, a pass of a mountam, or a range 
 
 of hills. 
 Gram — A kind of grain. 
 Griffin — Descriptive title of a foreigner during his first year 
 
 in India. 
 
 H. 
 
 Hackery — A native bullock carriage. 
 Harem — A woman's apartments. 
 Havildar — Equivalent to sergeant. 
 HiRCARRAH — A courier, a messenger. 
 Hooka — A pipe. 
 HowDAH — ^A seat on an elephant. 
 
 J. 
 
 Jaghire — Land granted in the way of pension. 
 
 Jemidar — An officer in the army. 
 
 Jungle — A thicket, land covered with brushwood. 
 
342 INDIA. 
 
 K. 
 
 Khan — A prince or lord. 
 Khas — A noble, private. 
 Khelant — ^A robe of honor. 
 KisT — A tax. 
 Khitmutgar — ^A footman. 
 
 Lack — A hundred thousand. 
 
 Lascar — A native porter. 
 
 LuBBiE — ^A descendant of Arab settlers on the Coromandel 
 
 Coast. 
 
 M. 
 
 Mamoul — Custom, usage. 
 
 Mantra — A charm, a spell. 
 
 Maund — Name of a weight, about 25 lbs. 
 
 M AHER-RAJAH — Great,- king. 
 
 MoFUTssij. — The country in opposition to town. 
 
 MooLLAH — A learned man, answering to the word doctor. 
 
 MuNSY — A judge. 
 
 MusNUD — ^A throne. 
 
 Nabob — A governor of a district, deputy. 
 
 Naick — A chief. 
 
 Nizam — Administrator, governor. 
 
 Nullah — A streamlet, watercourse. 
 
 NuNJAH — Dry cultivation. 
 
 NuzzEE — A gift. 
 
 P. 
 
 Paddy — Rice in the husk. 
 
 Pagoda — A Hindoo idol temple, also name of a coin. 
 
 Palankeen — ^A litter or sedan. 
 
GLOSSARY. 343 
 
 Parcherry — A pariali villan^c. 
 
 Peon — A footman, a constable. 
 
 Pariah — A stranger, an outcast. 
 
 Pergunnah — A subdivision of a Zulla. 
 
 Parwanal — A pass, permit, or warrant. 
 
 Peishwa — A leader, foreman. 
 
 Pice — A small copper coin, one-twelfth part of an arman. 
 
 Pettaii — A native town near a fort 
 
 Phansegar — A thug, (which see.) 
 
 PoLARE — The headman of a village. 
 
 Pooj AH — Worship . 
 
 PuccA — Brick. 
 
 Punka — A large fan ausponded from the ceiling. 
 
 PuRANA — Indian mythological poem. 
 
 Pundit — ^Learned man, title of a Brahmin lawyer. 
 
 Qui-Hi — ^Who waits } (Applied to Calcuttians.) 
 
 R. 
 
 Rajah — ^Hindoo prince or king. 
 
 Ramazun — An epic poem describing the exploits of Kama. 
 
 Ranee — Hindoo princess or queen. 
 
 Rao — A prince. 
 
 Rupee — A silver coin whose value is about fifty cents. 
 
 Ryot — A tenant (of land,) subject. 
 
 RuTT — A car, chariot. 
 
 Sahib — Master, sir, lord. 
 
 Sanyassy — A Hindoo devotee. 
 
 Seer — A weight or measure equal to two lbs. 
 
 Sepoy — A native soldier. 
 
 Serishtadar — Title of a revenue officer. 
 
 Shastras — Hindoo sacred books and lawsi 
 
 Shastry — An expounder of Hindoo law. 
 
 Shroff — A money changer, bank^". 
 
344 INDIA. 
 
 SiitDAR — A chief commander. 
 
 SuBADAR — Governor of a province, officer of highest rank 
 
 in the native army. 
 SuDDER — Chief, Supreme. 
 Strang — Captain, overseer. 
 SooDRA — Fourth of the Hindoo castes. ' 
 SuwARREE — Retinue. 
 
 T. 
 
 Tasildar — ^A collector, tax gatherer. 
 
 Talook — A manor, division of land. 
 
 Tanadar — A station man, police officer. 
 
 Tank — An artificial pond, or small lake. 
 
 Tanna — A watch house. 
 
 Tappal — A post, for letters or bearers. 
 
 Thakoor-— A lord, chief/ 
 
 Thug — ^A robber, cheat, applied in the western provinces to 
 
 stragglers on the highway. 
 Tattee — A mat made of cuscos grass. 
 TiNDAL — A tent pitcher, captain of a coast vessel. 
 Tope — A clump of trees. 
 ToNJON — A chaise-like palanquin. 
 Tusseldar — A taxman. 
 
 V. 
 
 Vakeel — An ambassador, agent, lawyer. 
 Vizier — A minister of state. 
 Vedas — Hindoo scriptures. 
 
 Y. 
 
 Yogi — Religious mendicants. 
 
 Z. 
 
 Zenindar — A landholder. 
 ZiLLAH — A district. 
 Zemindary — A province. 
 
 FINIS. 
 
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 BERKELEY 
 
 Return to desk from which borrowed. 
 This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 
 
 4ittt\ 
 
 •f,?\* 
 
 jf^- 
 
 NOV 9 1958 
 REC'D lb 
 
 OCT 31 1355 
 00T25 1960 
 
 LD 21-100w-7,'52(A2528sl6)476 
 
 ^^0? 
 
 ^\^ 
 
 REC'D CD 
 
 N0V&8 IdSf 
 
 MAR 2 5 198" 
 
 ^ciRmu'i 
 
 jjftRl0l39/ 
 
f 
 
 i»M&^,U!?B>^H° 
 
 YB 2d4L 
 
 ^°57'^116S1 
 
 ivi31331S 
 
 •'«